This is a modern-English version of In His Steps, originally written by Sheldon, Charles M..
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
In His Steps
by
Charles M. Sheldon
Chapter One
"For hereunto were ye called; because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, that ye should follow in his steps."
"For this is what you were called to; because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example so that you should follow in his footsteps."
It was Friday morning and the Rev. Henry Maxwell was trying to finish his Sunday morning sermon. He had been interrupted several times and was growing nervous as the morning wore away, and the sermon grew very slowly toward a satisfactory finish.
It was Friday morning, and Rev. Henry Maxwell was trying to wrap up his Sunday morning sermon. He had been interrupted several times and was getting anxious as the morning went on, and the sermon was coming together very slowly.
"Mary," he called to his wife, as he went upstairs after the last interruption, "if any one comes after this, I wish you would say I am very busy and cannot come down unless it is something very important."
"Mary," he called to his wife as he headed upstairs after the last interruption, "if anyone comes after this, please tell them I’m super busy and can’t come down unless it’s really important."
"Yes, Henry. But I am going over to visit the kindergarten and you will have the house all to yourself."
"Yes, Henry. But I’m heading over to the kindergarten, so you’ll have the house all to yourself."
The minister went up into his study and shut the door. In a few minutes he heard his wife go out, and then everything was quiet. He settled himself at his desk with a sigh of relief and began to write. His text was from 1 Peter 2:21: "For hereunto were ye called; because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example that ye should follow his steps."
The minister went up to his study and closed the door. After a few minutes, he heard his wife leave, and then everything got quiet. He settled down at his desk with a sigh of relief and started to write. His text was from 1 Peter 2:21: "For this you were called; because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example that you should follow in his steps."
He had emphasized in the first part of the sermon the Atonement as a personal sacrifice, calling attention to the fact of Jesus' suffering in various ways, in His life as well as in His death. He had then gone on to emphasize the Atonement from the side of example, giving illustrations from the life and teachings of Jesus to show how faith in the Christ helped to save men because of the pattern or character He displayed for their imitation. He was now on the third and last point, the necessity of following Jesus in His sacrifice and example.
He had emphasized in the first part of the sermon the Atonement as a personal sacrifice, highlighting Jesus' suffering in various ways, both in His life and in His death. He then continued to stress the Atonement from the perspective of example, providing illustrations from Jesus' life and teachings to show how faith in Christ helps save people because of the pattern or character He showed for them to follow. He was now on the third and final point, the need to follow Jesus in His sacrifice and example.
He had put down "Three Steps. What are they?" and was about to enumerate them in logical order when the bell rang sharply. It was one of those clock-work bells, and always went off as a clock might go if it tried to strike twelve all at once.
He had written down "Three Steps. What are they?" and was about to list them in order when the bell rang loudly. It was one of those mechanical bells that would ring like a clock trying to chime twelve all at once.
Henry Maxwell sat at his desk and frowned a little. He made no movement to answer the bell. Very soon it rang again; then he rose and walked over to one of his windows which commanded the view of the front door. A man was standing on the steps. He was a young man, very shabbily dressed.
Henry Maxwell sat at his desk and frowned a bit. He didn’t move to answer the bell. Soon it rang again; then he got up and walked over to one of his windows that had a view of the front door. A man was standing on the steps. He was a young man, dressed very poorly.
"Looks like a tramp," said the minister. "I suppose I'll have to go down and—"
"Looks like a homeless person," said the minister. "I guess I'll have to go down and—"
He did not finish his sentence but he went downstairs and opened the front door. There was a moment's pause as the two men stood facing each other, then the shabby-looking young man said:
He didn’t finish his sentence but went downstairs and opened the front door. There was a moment of silence as the two men stood facing each other, then the scruffy-looking young man said:
"I'm out of a job, sir, and thought maybe you might put me in the way of getting something."
"I'm out of work, sir, and I was hoping you could help me find something."
"I don't know of anything. Jobs are scarce—" replied the minister, beginning to shut the door slowly.
"I don't know of anything. Jobs are hard to come by—" replied the minister, starting to close the door slowly.
"I didn't know but you might perhaps be able to give me a line to the city railway or the superintendent of the shops, or something," continued the young man, shifting his faded hat from one hand to the other nervously.
"I didn't know, but maybe you could give me a contact for the city railway or the shop manager, or something," the young man continued, nervously shifting his worn hat from one hand to the other.
"It would be of no use. You will have to excuse me. I am very busy this morning. I hope you will find something. Sorry I can't give you something to do here. But I keep only a horse and a cow and do the work myself."
"It wouldn't be helpful. You'll have to forgive me. I'm really busy this morning. I hope you find something. Sorry I can't provide you with any tasks here. I only have a horse and a cow, and I do all the work myself."
The Rev. Henry Maxwell closed the door and heard the man walk down the steps. As he went up into his study he saw from his hall window that the man was going slowly down the street, still holding his hat between his hands. There was something in the figure so dejected, homeless and forsaken that the minister hesitated a moment as he stood looking at it. Then he turned to his desk and with a sigh began the writing where he had left off.
The Rev. Henry Maxwell shut the door and heard the man walk down the steps. As he went up to his study, he noticed from his hall window that the man was slowly making his way down the street, still clutching his hat between his hands. There was something so sad, lost, and abandoned about the figure that the minister paused for a moment, staring at it. Then he turned to his desk and, with a sigh, picked up where he had left off writing.
He had no more interruptions, and when his wife came in two hours later the sermon was finished, the loose leaves gathered up and neatly tied together, and laid on his Bible all ready for the Sunday morning service.
He had no more interruptions, and when his wife came in two hours later, the sermon was finished, the loose pages were gathered up and neatly tied together, and laid on his Bible all ready for the Sunday morning service.
"A queer thing happened at the kindergarten this morning, Henry," said his wife while they were eating dinner. "You know I went over with Mrs. Brown to visit the school, and just after the games, while the children were at the tables, the door opened and a young man came in holding a dirty hat in both hands. He sat down near the door and never said a word; only looked at the children. He was evidently a tramp, and Miss Wren and her assistant Miss Kyle were a little frightened at first, but he sat there very quietly and after a few minutes he went out."
"A strange thing happened at kindergarten this morning, Henry," said his wife while they were having dinner. "You know I went with Mrs. Brown to visit the school, and just after the games, while the kids were at the tables, the door opened and a young man walked in holding a dirty hat in both hands. He sat down near the door and didn’t say a word; he just stared at the kids. He clearly looked like a homeless person, and Miss Wren and her assistant Miss Kyle were a bit scared at first, but he just sat there quietly, and after a few minutes, he left."
"Perhaps he was tired and wanted to rest somewhere. The same man called here, I think. Did you say he looked like a tramp?"
"Maybe he was tired and just wanted to take a break somewhere. I think the same guy came by here. Did you say he looked like a bum?"
"Yes, very dusty, shabby and generally tramp-like. Not more than thirty or thirty-three years old, I should say."
"Yeah, very dusty, worn-out, and kind of like a homeless person. I’d guess they’re no more than thirty or thirty-three years old."
"The same man," said the Rev. Henry Maxwell thoughtfully.
"The same guy," said Rev. Henry Maxwell, deep in thought.
"Did you finish your sermon, Henry?" his wife asked after a pause.
"Did you finish your sermon, Henry?" his wife asked after a pause.
"Yes, all done. It has been a very busy week with me. The two sermons have cost me a good deal of labor."
"Yeah, it's all finished. It's been a really busy week for me. Putting together the two sermons took a lot of effort."
"They will be appreciated by a large audience, Sunday, I hope," replied his wife smiling. "What are you going to preach about in the morning?"
"They will be appreciated by a large audience, Sunday, I hope," replied his wife with a smile. "What are you going to preach about in the morning?"
"Following Christ. I take up the Atonement under the head of sacrifice and example, and then show the steps needed to follow His sacrifice and example."
"Following Christ. I discuss the Atonement in terms of sacrifice and example, and then outline the steps necessary to follow His sacrifice and example."
"I am sure it is a good sermon. I hope it won't rain Sunday. We have had so many stormy Sundays lately."
"I’m sure it’s a great sermon. I hope it doesn’t rain on Sunday. We’ve had so many stormy Sundays lately."
"Yes, the audiences have been quite small for some time. People will not come out to church in a storm." The Rev. Henry Maxwell sighed as he said it. He was thinking of the careful, laborious effort he had made in preparing sermons for large audiences that failed to appear.
"Yes, the crowds have been pretty small for a while. People won’t come to church in a storm." Rev. Henry Maxwell sighed as he spoke. He was reflecting on the careful, painstaking work he had put into preparing sermons for large audiences that never showed up.
But Sunday morning dawned on the town of Raymond one of the perfect days that sometimes come after long periods of wind and mud and rain. The air was clear and bracing, the sky was free from all threatening signs, and every one in Mr. Maxwell's parish prepared to go to church. When the service opened at eleven o'clock the large building was filled with an audience of the best-dressed, most comfortable looking people of Raymond.
But Sunday morning arrived in the town of Raymond as one of those perfect days that sometimes follow long stretches of wind, mud, and rain. The air was fresh and invigorating, the sky was clear of any ominous signs, and everyone in Mr. Maxwell's parish got ready to go to church. When the service started at eleven o'clock, the large building was packed with the best-dressed, most relaxed-looking people in Raymond.
The First Church of Raymond believed in having the best music that money could buy, and its quartet choir this morning was a source of great pleasure to the congregation. The anthem was inspiring. All the music was in keeping with the subject of the sermon. And the anthem was an elaborate adaptation to the most modern music of the hymn,
The First Church of Raymond was committed to having the best music money could buy, and its quartet choir this morning brought great joy to the congregation. The anthem was uplifting. All the music matched the theme of the sermon perfectly. The anthem was a sophisticated version of the hymn set to the latest music.
"Jesus, I my cross have taken,
All to leave and follow Thee."
"Jesus, I've taken on my cross,
Leaving everything to follow You."
Just before the sermon, the soprano sang a solo, the well-known hymn,
Just before the sermon, the soprano performed a solo, the familiar hymn,
"Where He leads me I will follow,
I'll go with Him, with Him, all the way."
"Where He leads me I will follow,
I'll go with Him, with Him, all the way."
Rachel Winslow looked very beautiful that morning as she stood up behind the screen of carved oak which was significantly marked with the emblems of the cross and the crown. Her voice was even more beautiful than her face, and that meant a great deal. There was a general rustle of expectation over the audience as she rose. Mr. Maxwell settled himself contentedly behind the pulpit. Rachel Winslow's singing always helped him. He generally arranged for a song before the sermon. It made possible a certain inspiration of feeling that made his delivery more impressive.
Rachel Winslow looked stunning that morning as she stood behind the intricately carved oak screen marked with symbols of the cross and the crown. Her voice was even more beautiful than her face, which said a lot. The audience buzzed with anticipation as she rose. Mr. Maxwell made himself comfortable behind the pulpit. Rachel Winslow's singing always boosted his spirits. He usually planned for a song before the sermon; it created an emotional atmosphere that made his delivery more powerful.
People said to themselves they had never heard such singing even in the First Church. It is certain that if it had not been a church service, her solo would have been vigorously applauded. It even seemed to the minister when she sat down that something like an attempted clapping of hands or a striking of feet on the floor swept through the church. He was startled by it. As he rose, however, and laid his sermon on the Bible, he said to himself he had been deceived. Of course it could not occur. In a few moments he was absorbed in his sermon and everything else was forgotten in the pleasure of his delivery.
People thought to themselves that they had never heard such singing, even in the First Church. It’s clear that if it hadn’t been a church service, her solo would have received a strong round of applause. It even seemed to the minister, when she finished, that there was almost an attempt at clapping or stomping on the floor happening throughout the church. He was taken aback by it. However, as he stood up and placed his sermon on the Bible, he told himself he had been mistaken. Of course, that couldn’t happen. In a few moments, he became completely absorbed in his sermon, and everything else faded away in the joy of his delivery.
No one had ever accused Henry Maxwell of being a dull preacher. On the contrary, he had often been charged with being sensational; not in what he had said so much as in his way of saying it. But the First Church people liked that. It gave their preacher and their parish a pleasant distinction that was agreeable.
No one had ever called Henry Maxwell a boring preacher. On the contrary, he had often been criticized for being over-the-top; not so much for what he said, but for how he said it. However, the people of First Church appreciated that. It gave their preacher and their congregation a nice distinction that was enjoyable.
It was also true that the pastor of the First Church loved to preach. He seldom exchanged. He was eager to be in his own pulpit when Sunday came. There was an exhilarating half hour for him as he faced a church full of people and know that he had a hearing. He was peculiarly sensitive to variations in the attendance. He never preached well before a small audience. The weather also affected him decidedly. He was at his best before just such an audience as faced him now, on just such a morning. He felt a glow of satisfaction as he went on. The church was the first in the city. It had the best choir. It had a membership composed of the leading people, representatives of the wealth, society and intelligence of Raymond. He was going abroad on a three months vacation in the summer, and the circumstances of his pastorate, his influence and his position as pastor of the First Church in the city—
It was also true that the pastor of the First Church loved to preach. He rarely switched duties with others. He was eager to be in his own pulpit when Sunday came. There was an exciting half hour for him as he faced a church full of people and knew he had an audience. He was especially sensitive to changes in attendance. He never preached well to a small crowd. The weather also had a big impact on him. He was at his best before an audience just like the one he faced now, on a morning like this. He felt a sense of satisfaction as he continued. The church was the first in the city. It had the best choir. Its membership included the most prominent people, representing the wealth, society, and intellect of Raymond. He was going abroad for a three-month vacation in the summer, and the circumstances of his pastorate, his influence, and his role as pastor of the First Church in the city—
It is not certain that the Rev. Henry Maxwell knew just how he could carry on that thought in connection with his sermon, but as he drew near the end of it he knew that he had at some point in his delivery had all those feelings. They had entered into the very substance of his thought; it might have been all in a few seconds of time, but he had been conscious of defining his position and his emotions as well as if he had held a soliloquy, and his delivery partook of the thrill of deep personal satisfaction.
It’s unclear if Rev. Henry Maxwell fully realized how to connect his thoughts to his sermon, but as he approached the end, he recognized that he had experienced all those feelings during his delivery. They had become a fundamental part of his message; it may have only taken a few seconds, but he was aware of clarifying his views and emotions as if he had been speaking to himself. His delivery carried the excitement of deep personal satisfaction.
The sermon was interesting. It was full of striking sentences. They would have commanded attention printed. Spoken with the passion of a dramatic utterance that had the good taste never to offend with a suspicion of ranting or declamation, they were very effective. If the Rev. Henry Maxwell that morning felt satisfied with the conditions of his pastorate, the First Church also had a similar feeling as it congratulated itself on the presence in the pulpit of this scholarly, refined, somewhat striking face and figure, preaching with such animation and freedom from all vulgar, noisy or disagreeable mannerism.
The sermon was engaging. It was packed with powerful sentences. They would have grabbed attention if they were printed. Delivered with the passion of a dramatic performance, it had the grace not to offend with any hint of ranting or overstatement, making it very effective. That morning, if Rev. Henry Maxwell felt content with his role as pastor, the First Church shared that sentiment as it took pride in having this educated, polished, somewhat remarkable person in the pulpit, preaching with such energy and devoid of any crude, loud, or unpleasant mannerisms.
Suddenly, into the midst of this perfect accord and concord between preacher and audience, there came a very remarkable interruption. It would be difficult to indicate the extent of the shock which this interruption measured. It was so unexpected, so entirely contrary to any thought of any person present that it offered no room for argument or, for the time being, of resistance.
Suddenly, right in the middle of this perfect harmony between the preacher and the audience, there was a really surprising interruption. It would be hard to describe how shocking this interruption was. It was so unexpected and completely contrary to what anyone in the room was thinking that there was no opportunity for debate or, at that moment, for resistance.
The sermon had come to a close. Mr. Maxwell had just turned the half of the big Bible over upon his manuscript and was about to sit down as the quartet prepared to arise to sing the closing selection,
The sermon had wrapped up. Mr. Maxwell had just flipped the big Bible over onto his manuscript and was about to take a seat as the quartet got ready to stand up and sing the closing selection,
"All for Jesus, all for Jesus,
All my being's ransomed powers..."
"Everything for Jesus, everything for Jesus,
All my life's redeemed strengths..."
when the entire congregation was startled by the sound of a man's voice. It came from the rear of the church, from one of the seats under the gallery. The next moment the figure of a man came out of the shadow there and walked down the middle aisle.
when the whole congregation was startled by the sound of a man's voice. It came from the back of the church, from one of the seats under the gallery. A moment later, a man stepped out of the shadows and walked down the center aisle.
Before the startled congregation fairly realized what was going on the man had reached the open space in front of the pulpit and had turned about facing the people.
Before the surprised congregation fully understood what was happening, the man had made his way to the open space in front of the pulpit and had turned to face the crowd.
"I've been wondering since I came in here"—they were the words he used under the gallery, and he repeated them—"if it would be just the thing to say a word at the close of the service. I'm not drunk and I'm not crazy, and I am perfectly harmless, but if I die, as there is every likelihood I shall in a few days, I want the satisfaction of thinking that I said my say in a place like this, and before this sort of a crowd."
"I've been thinking ever since I walked in here"—those were his words under the gallery, and he said them again—"if it would be the right thing to say a few words at the end of the service. I'm not drunk, I'm not insane, and I'm completely harmless, but if I die, which is likely to happen in just a few days, I want the peace of mind that I got to speak in a place like this, and in front of this kind of audience."
Henry Maxwell had not taken his seat, and he now remained standing, leaning on his pulpit, looking down at the stranger. It was the man who had come to his house the Friday before, the same dusty, worn, shabby-looking young man. He held his faded hat in his two hands. It seemed to be a favorite gesture. He had not been shaved and his hair was rough and tangled. It is doubtful if any one like this had ever confronted the First Church within the sanctuary. It was tolerably familiar with this sort of humanity out on the street, around the railroad shops, wandering up and down the avenue, but it had never dreamed of such an incident as this so near.
Henry Maxwell hadn’t taken his seat yet; instead, he stood leaning on his pulpit, gazing down at the stranger. It was the same dusty, worn, shabby-looking young man who had visited his house the Friday before. He held his faded hat in both hands, which seemed to be a habitual gesture for him. He hadn’t shaved, and his hair was messy and tangled. It’s unlikely anyone like him had ever confronted the First Church inside its sanctuary. The church was somewhat familiar with this kind of person on the streets, around the railroad shops, wandering up and down the avenue, but it had never imagined an encounter like this happening so close to them.
There was nothing offensive in the man's manner or tone. He was not excited and he spoke in a low but distinct voice. Mr. Maxwell was conscious, even as he stood there smitten into dumb astonishment at the event, that somehow the man's action reminded him of a person he had once seen walking and talking in his sleep.
There was nothing rude about the man's manner or tone. He wasn't agitated and spoke in a calm but clear voice. Mr. Maxwell was aware, even as he stood there in shocked silence at what had happened, that somehow the man's behavior reminded him of someone he had once seen walking and talking in their sleep.
No one in the house made any motion to stop the stranger or in any way interrupt him. Perhaps the first shock of his sudden appearance deepened into a genuine perplexity concerning what was best to do. However that may be, he went on as if he had no thought of interruption and no thought of the unusual element which he had introduced into the decorum of the First Church service. And all the while he was speaking, the minister leaded over the pulpit, his face growing more white and sad every moment. But he made no movement to stop him, and the people sat smitten into breathless silence. One other face, that of Rachel Winslow from the choir, stared white and intent down at the shabby figure with the faded hat. Her face was striking at any time. Under the pressure of the present unheard-of incident it was as personally distinct as if it had been framed in fire.
No one in the house tried to stop the stranger or interrupt him in any way. Perhaps the initial shock of his sudden appearance turned into genuine confusion about what to do next. Whatever the case, he continued as if he didn’t expect any interruption and didn’t consider the unusual element he had brought into the decorum of the First Church service. Meanwhile, the minister leaned over the pulpit, his face growing whiter and sadder by the moment. But he didn’t make any move to stop him, and the people sat there, stunned into breathless silence. One other face, that of Rachel Winslow from the choir, looked down at the shabby figure with the faded hat, her expression pale and focused. Her face was striking at any time, but under the weight of this unprecedented incident, it appeared as vividly distinct as if it were framed in fire.
"I'm not an ordinary tramp, though I don't know of any teaching of Jesus that makes one kind of a tramp less worth saving than another. Do you?" He put the question as naturally as if the whole congregation had been a small Bible class. He paused just a moment and coughed painfully. Then he went on.
"I'm not just an ordinary homeless person, though I don't know of any teaching of Jesus that suggests one type of homeless person is less worthy of saving than another. Do you?" He asked the question as if the entire audience were just a small Bible study group. He paused for a moment and coughed painfully. Then he continued.
"I lost my job ten months ago. I am a printer by trade. The new linotype machines are beautiful specimens of invention, but I know six men who have killed themselves inside of the year just on account of those machines. Of course I don't blame the newspapers for getting the machines. Meanwhile, what can a man do? I know I never learned but the one trade, and that's all I can do. I've tramped all over the country trying to find something. There are a good many others like me. I'm not complaining, am I? Just stating facts. But I was wondering as I sat there under the gallery, if what you call following Jesus is the same thing as what He taught. What did He mean when He said: 'Follow Me!'? The minister said,"—here he turned about and looked up at the pulpit—"that it is necessary for the disciple of Jesus to follow His steps, and he said the steps are 'obedience, faith, love and imitation.' But I did not hear him tell you just what he meant that to mean, especially the last step. What do you Christians mean by following the steps of Jesus?
"I lost my job ten months ago. I’m a printer by trade. The new linotype machines are amazing pieces of technology, but I know six guys who took their own lives in the past year just because of those machines. Of course, I don’t blame the newspapers for getting them. But what can a man do? I only learned that one trade, and that’s all I can do. I’ve traveled all over the country trying to find work. There are a lot of others in the same boat as me. I’m not complaining, am I? Just stating facts. But I was wondering as I sat there under the balcony if what you call following Jesus is really the same thing as what He taught. What did He mean when He said: ‘Follow Me!’? The minister said,"—here he turned and looked up at the pulpit—"that a disciple of Jesus needs to follow His example, and he mentioned that the key steps are 'obedience, faith, love, and imitation.' But I didn’t hear him explain exactly what he meant by that, especially the last one. What do you Christians mean by following the steps of Jesus?"
"I've tramped through this city for three days trying to find a job; and in all that time I've not had a word of sympathy or comfort except from your minister here, who said he was sorry for me and hoped I would find a job somewhere. I suppose it is because you get so imposed on by the professional tramp that you have lost your interest in any other sort. I'm not blaming anybody, am I? Just stating facts. Of course, I understand you can't all go out of your way to hunt up jobs for other people like me. I'm not asking you to; but what I feel puzzled about is, what is meant by following Jesus. What do you mean when you sing 'I'll go with Him, with Him, all the way?' Do you mean that you are suffering and denying yourselves and trying to save lost, suffering humanity just as I understand Jesus did? What do you mean by it? I see the ragged edge of things a good deal. I understand there are more than five hundred men in this city in my case. Most of them have families. My wife died four months ago. I'm glad she is out of trouble. My little girl is staying with a printer's family until I find a job. Somehow I get puzzled when I see so many Christians living in luxury and singing 'Jesus, I my cross have taken, all to leave and follow Thee,' and remember how my wife died in a tenement in New York City, gasping for air and asking God to take the little girl too. Of course I don't expect you people can prevent every one from dying of starvation, lack of proper nourishment and tenement air, but what does following Jesus mean? I understand that Christian people own a good many of the tenements. A member of a church was the owner of the one where my wife died, and I have wondered if following Jesus all the way was true in his case. I heard some people singing at a church prayer meeting the other night,
"I've been wandering around this city for three days trying to find a job, and during all that time, I haven't received a word of sympathy or comfort except from your minister, who expressed his sorrow for me and hoped I would find work somewhere. I guess it’s because you’ve been taken advantage of by professional tramps that you’ve lost interest in others like me. I’m not blaming anyone, am I? Just stating facts. Of course, I understand you can’t all go out of your way to dig up jobs for people like me. I’m not asking you to; but what confuses me is, what does it mean to follow Jesus? What do you mean when you sing 'I'll go with Him, with Him, all the way?' Do you mean that you are suffering and sacrificing for the sake of lost, suffering humanity, just as I think Jesus did? What does that really mean? I see the harsh reality of things quite a bit. I know there are over five hundred men in this city in my situation. Most of them have families. My wife passed away four months ago. I’m glad she’s out of pain. My little girl is staying with a family from a printing shop until I find a job. Somehow, I get confused when I see so many Christians living comfortably and singing 'Jesus, I my cross have taken, all to leave and follow Thee,' and remember how my wife died in a tenement in New York City, struggling for air and asking God to take our little girl too. Of course, I don’t expect you all can stop everyone from dying of starvation, lack of proper nutrition, and bad tenement air, but what does following Jesus mean? I understand that Christian people own a lot of the tenements. A member of a church owned the one where my wife died, and I’ve wondered if truly following Jesus applied in his case. I heard some people singing at a church prayer meeting the other night,
'All for Jesus, all for Jesus,
All my being's ransomed powers,
All my thoughts, and all my doings,
All my days, and all my hours.'
'All for Jesus, all for Jesus,
All my life's redeemed strengths,
All my thoughts, and all my actions,
All my days, and all my hours.'
and I kept wondering as I sat on the steps outside just what they meant by it. It seems to me there's an awful lot of trouble in the world that somehow wouldn't exist if all the people who sing such songs went and lived them out. I suppose I don't understand. But what would Jesus do? Is that what you mean by following His steps? It seems to me sometimes as if the people in the big churches had good clothes and nice houses to live in, and money to spend for luxuries, and could go away on summer vacations and all that, while the people outside the churches, thousands of them, I mean, die in tenements, and walk the streets for jobs, and never have a piano or a picture in the house, and grow up in misery and drunkenness and sin."
and I kept wondering as I sat on the steps outside what they really meant by it. It seems to me there's a lot of trouble in the world that wouldn’t exist if all the people who sing such songs actually lived them out. I guess I don’t get it. But what would Jesus do? Is that what you mean by following His steps? Sometimes it feels like the people in the big churches have nice clothes, good houses, and money to spend on luxuries, and they can go on summer vacations and all that, while the people outside the churches—thousands of them—are dying in tenements, walking the streets looking for jobs, never having a piano or a picture in their homes, and growing up in misery, drunkenness, and sin.
The man suddenly gave a queer lurch over in the direction of the communion table and laid one grimy hand on it. His hat fell upon the carpet at his feet. A stir went through the congregation. Dr. West half rose from his pew, but as yet the silence was unbroken by any voice or movement worth mentioning in the audience. The man passed his other hand across his eyes, and then, without any warning, fell heavily forward on his face, full length up the aisle. Henry Maxwell spoke:
The man suddenly staggered toward the communion table and placed a dirty hand on it. His hat dropped to the carpet at his feet. A wave of murmurs rippled through the congregation. Dr. West partially stood up from his pew, but there was still complete silence, with no notable voice or movement in the audience. The man wiped his eyes with his other hand, and then, without any warning, collapsed face-first onto the floor, stretching out down the aisle. Henry Maxwell spoke:
"We will consider the service closed."
"We'll consider the service done."
Chapter Two
Henry Maxwell and a group of his church members remained some time in the study. The man lay on the couch there and breathed heavily. When the question of what to do with him came up, the minister insisted on taking the man to his own house; he lived near by and had an extra room. Rachel Winslow said:
Henry Maxwell and a group of his church members stayed in the study for a while. The man was on the couch and was breathing heavily. When they discussed what to do with him, the minister insisted on bringing him to his house; he lived close by and had an extra room. Rachel Winslow said:
"Mother has no company at present. I am sure we would be glad to give him a place with us."
"Mom doesn't have anyone around right now. I'm sure we would be happy to give him a spot with us."
She looked strongly agitated. No one noticed it particularly. They were all excited over the strange event, the strangest that First Church people could remember. But the minister insisted on taking charge of the man, and when a carriage came the unconscious but living form was carried to his house; and with the entrance of that humanity into the minister's spare room a new chapter in Henry Maxwell's life began, and yet no one, himself least of all, dreamed of the remarkable change it was destined to make in all his after definition of the Christian discipleship.
She looked really upset. No one paid much attention to it. Everyone was caught up in the strange event, the weirdest thing First Church folks could recall. But the minister insisted on taking control of the situation, and when a carriage arrived, they carried the unconscious but alive man to his house. With that person entering the minister's spare room, a new chapter in Henry Maxwell's life began, and yet no one, least of all Henry himself, imagined the incredible change it would bring to his understanding of Christian discipleship.
The event created a great sensation in the First Church parish. People talked of nothing else for a week. It was the general impression that the man had wandered into the church in a condition of mental disturbance caused by his troubles, and that all the time he was talking he was in a strange delirium of fever and really ignorant of his surroundings. That was the most charitable construction to put upon his action. It was the general agreement also that there was a singular absence of anything bitter or complaining in what the man had said. He had, throughout, spoken in a mild, apologetic tone, almost as if he were one of the congregation seeking for light on a very difficult subject.
The event created a huge buzz in the First Church community. People couldn’t stop talking about it for a week. The general belief was that the man had stumbled into the church in a state of mental turmoil due to his troubles, and that during his speech he was caught in a strange feverish delirium, truly unaware of what was happening around him. That was the most forgiving explanation for his actions. There was also a common consensus that there was a notable lack of any bitterness or complaints in what he had said. He spoke the whole time in a gentle, apologetic tone, almost as if he were one of the congregation looking for insight on a very challenging topic.
The third day after his removal to the minister's house there was a marked change in his condition. The doctor spoke of it but offered no hope. Saturday morning he still lingered, although he had rapidly failed as the week drew near its close. Sunday morning, just before the clock struck one, he rallied and asked if his child had come. The minister had sent for her at once as soon as he had been able to secure her address from some letters found in the man's pocket. He had been conscious and able to talk coherently only a few moments since his attack.
The third day after he was moved to the minister's house, there was a noticeable change in his condition. The doctor mentioned it but provided no hope. On Saturday morning, he was still hanging on, even though he had deteriorated quickly as the week came to an end. By Sunday morning, just before the clock struck one, he perked up and asked if his child had arrived. The minister had sent for her right away as soon as he was able to get her address from some letters found in the man's pocket. He had been aware and able to speak clearly only a few moments after his episode.
"The child is coming. She will be here," Mr. Maxwell said as he sat there, his face showing marks of the strain of the week's vigil; for he had insisted on sitting up nearly every night.
"The child is coming. She'll be here," Mr. Maxwell said as he sat there, his face showing the strain of the week's vigil; he had insisted on staying up nearly every night.
"I shall never see her in this world," the man whispered. Then he uttered with great difficulty the words, "You have been good to me. Somehow I feel as if it was what Jesus would do."
"I'll never see her in this world," the man whispered. Then he said with great difficulty, "You've been good to me. Somehow I feel like that's what Jesus would do."
After a few minutes he turned his head slightly, and before Mr. Maxwell could realize the fact, the doctor said quietly, "He is gone."
After a few minutes, he turned his head slightly, and before Mr. Maxwell could grasp what was happening, the doctor said calmly, "He's gone."
The Sunday morning that dawned on the city of Raymond was exactly like the Sunday of a week before. Mr. Maxwell entered his pulpit to face one of the largest congregations that had ever crowded the First Church. He was haggard and looked as if he had just risen from a long illness. His wife was at home with the little girl, who had come on the morning train an hour after her father had died. He lay in that spare room, his troubles over, and the minister could see the face as he opened the Bible and arranged his different notices on the side of the desk as he had been in the habit of doing for ten years.
The Sunday morning that broke over the city of Raymond was just like the Sunday of the week before. Mr. Maxwell walked up to his pulpit to face one of the biggest crowds that had ever filled the First Church. He looked worn out, as if he had just gotten up from a long illness. His wife was at home with their little girl, who had arrived on the morning train an hour after her father passed away. He rested in that spare room, his troubles behind him, and the minister could see his face as he opened the Bible and arranged his various notices on the side of the desk, just like he had been doing for the past ten years.
The service that morning contained a new element. No one could remember when Henry Maxwell had preached in the morning without notes. As a matter of fact he had done so occasionally when he first entered the ministry, but for a long time he had carefully written every word of his morning sermon, and nearly always his evening discourses as well. It cannot be said that his sermon this morning was striking or impressive. He talked with considerable hesitation. It was evident that some great idea struggled in his thought for utterance, but it was not expressed in the theme he had chosen for his preaching. It was near the close of his sermon that he began to gather a certain strength that had been painfully lacking at the beginning.
The service that morning had something new about it. No one could remember the last time Henry Maxwell preached in the morning without notes. He had done so occasionally when he first started his ministry, but for a long time, he had carefully written out every word of his morning sermon, and almost always his evening talks too. It can't be said that his sermon this morning was particularly striking or impressive. He spoke with a lot of hesitation. It was clear that a big idea was struggling to come out, but it wasn't expressed in the topic he had picked for his sermon. Toward the end of his sermon, he began to find a certain strength that had been painfully missing at the start.
He closed the Bible and, stepping out at the side of the desk, faced his people and began to talk to them about the remarkable scene of the week before.
He closed the Bible and, stepping out from the side of the desk, faced his people and started talking to them about the remarkable scene from the week before.
"Our brother," somehow the words sounded a little strange coming from his lips, "passed away this morning. I have not yet had time to learn all his history. He had one sister living in Chicago. I have written her and have not yet received an answer. His little girl is with us and will remain for the time."
"Our brother," the words felt a bit odd coming from his mouth, "passed away this morning. I haven't had the chance to learn about all his history yet. He had a sister living in Chicago. I've written to her but haven't gotten a reply yet. His little girl is with us and will stay for now."
He paused and looked over the house. He thought he had never seen so many earnest faces during his entire pastorate. He was not able yet to tell his people his experiences, the crisis through which he was even now moving. But something of his feeling passed from him to them, and it did not seem to him that he was acting under a careless impulse at all to go on and break to them this morning something of the message he bore in his heart.
He paused and looked around the house. He thought he had never seen so many sincere faces in his entire time as pastor. He still couldn't share his experiences, the crisis he was currently going through. But some of his feelings transferred from him to them, and it didn’t feel like a thoughtless decision to go on and share a bit of the message he carried in his heart with them this morning.
So he went on: "The appearance and words of this stranger in the church last Sunday made a very powerful impression on me. I am not able to conceal from you or myself the fact that what he said, followed as it has been by his death in my house, has compelled me to ask as I never asked before 'What does following Jesus mean?' I am not in a position yet to utter any condemnation of this people or, to a certain extent, of myself, either in our Christ-like relations to this man or the numbers that he represents in the world. But all that does not prevent me from feeling that much that the man said was so vitally true that we must face it in an attempt to answer it or else stand condemned as Christian disciples. A good deal that was said here last Sunday was in the nature of a challenge to Christianity as it is seen and felt in our churches. I have felt this with increasing emphasis every day since.
So he continued: "The presence and words of that stranger in the church last Sunday really impacted me. I can't hide from you or myself the fact that what he said, especially since his death in my house, has forced me to question like never before, 'What does it really mean to follow Jesus?' I'm not yet in a position to judge this community or, to some extent, myself, in our Christ-like interactions with this man or the many he represents in the world. But that doesn’t stop me from feeling that much of what he said was so profoundly true that we must confront it to find an answer, or we risk being condemned as Christian disciples. A lot of what was said last Sunday felt like a challenge to the Christianity we see and experience in our churches. I've felt this more strongly every day since."
"And I do not know that any time is more appropriate than the present for me to propose a plan, or a purpose, which has been forming in my mind as a satisfactory reply to much that was said here last Sunday."
"And I don't think there's any time better than now for me to suggest a plan or a purpose that has been developing in my mind as a fitting response to a lot of what was discussed here last Sunday."
Again Henry Maxwell paused and looked into the faces of his people. There were some strong, earnest men and women in the First Church.
Again, Henry Maxwell stopped and looked into the faces of his community. There were some strong, dedicated men and women in the First Church.
He could see Edward Norman, editor of the Raymond DAILY NEWS. He had been a member of the First Church for ten years.
He could see Edward Norman, editor of the Raymond DAILY NEWS. He had been a member of the First Church for ten years.
No man was more honored in the community. There was Alexander Powers, superintendent of the great railroad shops in Raymond, a typical railroad man, one who had been born into the business. There sat Donald Marsh, president of Lincoln College, situated in the suburbs of Raymond. There was Milton Wright, one of the great merchants of Raymond, having in his employ at least one hundred men in various shops. There was Dr. West who, although still comparatively young, was quoted as authority in special surgical cases. There was young Jasper Chase the author, who had written one successful book and was said to be at work on a new novel. There was Miss Virginia Page the heiress, who through the recent death of her father had inherited a million at least, and was gifted with unusual attractions of person and intellect. And not least of all, Rachel Winslow, from her seat in the choir, glowed with her peculiar beauty of light this morning because she was so intensely interested in the whole scene.
No one was more respected in the community. There was Alexander Powers, the superintendent of the big railroad shops in Raymond, a true railroad guy who had grown up in the business. Then there was Donald Marsh, the president of Lincoln College, located in the suburbs of Raymond. Milton Wright, one of the leading merchants in Raymond, employed at least a hundred people in various shops. Dr. West, although still relatively young, was recognized as an expert in special surgical cases. Young Jasper Chase, the author, had written one hit book and was rumored to be working on a new novel. There was also Miss Virginia Page, the heiress, who inherited at least a million after her father's recent passing and possessed remarkable charm and intelligence. Lastly, Rachel Winslow, sitting in the choir, radiated her unique beauty this morning, captivated by the entire scene.
There was some reason, perhaps, in view of such material in the First Church, for Henry Maxwell's feeling of satisfaction whenever he considered his parish as he had the previous Sunday. There was an unusually large number of strong, individual characters who claimed membership there. But as he noted their faces this morning he was simply wondering how many of them would respond to the strange proposition he was about to make. He continued slowly, taking time to choose his words carefully, and giving the people an impression they had never felt before, even when he was at his best with his most dramatic delivery.
There was probably a good reason for Henry Maxwell's sense of satisfaction when he thought about his congregation, just like he had the previous Sunday. There were quite a few strong, unique individuals who were members there. But as he looked at their faces this morning, he was wondering how many of them would react to the unusual suggestion he was about to make. He proceeded slowly, taking his time to choose his words carefully, creating an impression on the people that they had never experienced before, even when he was at his best with his most dramatic delivery.
"What I am going to propose now is something which ought not to appear unusual or at all impossible of execution. Yet I am aware that it will be so regarded by a large number, perhaps, of the members of this church. But in order that we may have a thorough understanding of what we are considering, I will put my proposition very plainly, perhaps bluntly. I want volunteers from the First Church who will pledge themselves, earnestly and honestly for an entire year, not to do anything without first asking the question, 'What would Jesus do?' And after asking that question, each one will follow Jesus as exactly as he knows how, no matter what the result may be. I will of course include myself in this company of volunteers, and shall take for granted that my church here will not be surprised at my future conduct, as based upon this standard of action, and will not oppose whatever is done if they think Christ would do it. Have I made my meaning clear? At the close of the service I want all those members who are willing to join such a company to remain and we will talk over the details of the plan. Our motto will be, 'What would Jesus do?' Our aim will be to act just as He would if He was in our places, regardless of immediate results. In other words, we propose to follow Jesus' steps as closely and as literally as we believe He taught His disciples to do. And those who volunteer to do this will pledge themselves for an entire year, beginning with today, so to act."
"What I'm about to propose shouldn’t seem unusual or impossible to carry out. Still, I know that many members of this church may view it that way. To make sure we all understand what I’m proposing, I’ll lay it out clearly, maybe even a bit bluntly. I want volunteers from the First Church who commit themselves, sincerely and honestly for a whole year, to ask the question, 'What would Jesus do?' before doing anything. And after asking that question, each person will follow Jesus as closely as they know how, no matter what the outcome may be. I’ll include myself in this group of volunteers, and I trust that my church will not be surprised by my future actions based on this principle and will not oppose anything they believe Christ would do. Have I made myself clear? At the end of the service, I’d like all members who are willing to join this initiative to stay, and we’ll go over the details of the plan. Our motto will be, 'What would Jesus do?' Our goal is to act just as He would if He were in our shoes, regardless of the immediate outcomes. In other words, we intend to follow Jesus' example as closely and literally as we believe He taught His disciples to do. Those who volunteer will commit to this for a full year, starting today."
Henry Maxwell paused again and looked out over his people. It is not easy to describe the sensation that such a simple proposition apparently made. Men glanced at one another in astonishment. It was not like Henry Maxwell to define Christian discipleship in this way. There was evident confusion of thought over his proposition. It was understood well enough, but there was, apparently, a great difference of opinion as to the application of Jesus' teaching and example.
Henry Maxwell paused again and looked over his people. It’s not easy to explain the feeling that such a simple idea created. Men exchanged surprised glances. It wasn’t typical for Henry Maxwell to define Christian discipleship like this. There was clear confusion about his idea. They understood it well enough, but there seemed to be significant disagreement about how to apply Jesus' teachings and example.
He calmly closed the service with a brief prayer. The organist began his postlude immediately after the benediction and the people began to go out. There was a great deal of conversation. Animated groups stood all over the church discussing the minister's proposition. It was evidently provoking great discussion. After several minutes he asked all who expected to remain to pass into the lecture-room which joined the large room on the side. He was himself detained at the front of the church talking with several persons there, and when he finally turned around, the church was empty. He walked over to the lecture-room entrance and went in. He was almost startled to see the people who were there. He had not made up his mind about any of his members, but he had hardly expected that so many were ready to enter into such a literal testing of their Christian discipleship as now awaited him. There were perhaps fifty present, among them Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page, Mr. Norman, President Marsh, Alexander Powers the railroad superintendent, Milton Wright, Dr. West and Jasper Chase.
He calmly closed the service with a short prayer. The organist started his postlude right after the benediction, and the people began to leave. There was a lot of chatting. Animated groups gathered throughout the church, discussing the minister's proposal. It clearly sparked a lot of debate. After a few minutes, he invited everyone who planned to stay to move into the lecture room adjacent to the main hall. He was held up at the front of the church, talking to several people there, and when he finally turned around, the church was empty. He walked over to the lecture room entrance and went in. He was almost surprised to see the people gathered there. He hadn’t made up his mind about any of his members, but he certainly didn’t expect that so many were ready to engage in such a direct examination of their Christian commitment as he found before him. There were about fifty people there, including Rachel Winslow, Virginia Page, Mr. Norman, President Marsh, Alexander Powers, the railroad superintendent, Milton Wright, Dr. West, and Jasper Chase.
He closed the door of the lecture-room and went and stood before the little group. His face was pale and his lips trembled with genuine emotion. It was to him a genuine crisis in his own life and that of his parish. No man can tell until he is moved by the Divine Spirit what he may do, or how he may change the current of a lifetime of fixed habits of thought and speech and action. Henry Maxwell did not, as we have said, yet know himself all that he was passing through, but he was conscious of a great upheaval in his definition of Christian discipleship, and he was moved with a depth of feeling he could not measure as he looked into the faces of those men and women on this occasion.
He closed the door to the lecture room and stood in front of the small group. His face was pale, and his lips quivered with real emotion. This was a significant moment in his life and in the life of his parish. No one can fully understand what they are capable of or how they can change lifelong habits of thought, speech, and action until they are inspired by the Divine Spirit. Henry Maxwell didn’t yet fully grasp everything he was experiencing, but he felt a profound shift in his understanding of Christian discipleship, and he was overwhelmed with emotions he couldn't quantify as he looked into the faces of those men and women gathered there.
It seemed to him that the most fitting word to be spoken first was that of prayer. He asked them all to pray with him. And almost with the first syllable he uttered there was a distinct presence of the Spirit felt by them all. As the prayer went on, this presence grew in power. They all felt it. The room was filled with it as plainly as if it had been visible. When the prayer closed there was a silence that lasted several moments. All the heads were bowed. Henry Maxwell's face was wet with tears. If an audible voice from heaven had sanctioned their pledge to follow the Master's steps, not one person present could have felt more certain of the divine blessing. And so the most serious movement ever started in the First Church of Raymond was begun.
It seemed to him that the most appropriate word to start with was prayer. He asked everyone to pray with him. Almost as soon as he began to speak, they all felt a clear presence of the Spirit. As the prayer continued, this presence became stronger. They all sensed it. The room was filled with it as clearly as if it were visible. When the prayer ended, there was a silence that lasted for several moments. Everyone had their heads bowed. Henry Maxwell’s face was wet with tears. If an audible voice from heaven had confirmed their commitment to follow the Master's path, no one present could have felt more certain of the divine blessing. And so, the most serious movement ever initiated in the First Church of Raymond began.
"We all understand," said he, speaking very quietly, "what we have undertaken to do. We pledge ourselves to do everything in our daily lives after asking the question, 'What would Jesus do?' regardless of what may be the result to us. Some time I shall be able to tell you what a marvelous change has come over my life within a week's time. I cannot now. But the experience I have been through since last Sunday has left me so dissatisfied with my previous definition of Christian discipleship that I have been compelled to take this action. I did not dare begin it alone. I know that I am being led by the hand of divine love in all this. The same divine impulse must have led you also.
"We all get it," he said quietly, "what we’ve committed to do. We promise to base everything in our daily lives on the question, 'What would Jesus do?' no matter what the outcome might be for us. One day, I’ll be able to share the incredible change that’s happened in my life in just a week. I can’t do that right now. But the experience I’ve gone through since last Sunday has made me so unhappy with my old view of what it means to be a Christian disciple that I felt I had to take this step. I didn’t want to start this journey alone. I know I’m being guided by the hand of divine love through all of this. The same divine inspiration must have guided you, too."
"Do we understand fully what we have undertaken?"
"Do we fully understand what we have taken on?"
"I want to ask a question," said Rachel Winslow. Every one turned towards her. Her face glowed with a beauty that no physical loveliness could ever create.
"I want to ask a question," Rachel Winslow said. Everyone turned to look at her. Her face radiated a beauty that no physical attractiveness could ever match.
"I am a little in doubt as to the source of our knowledge concerning what Jesus would do. Who is to decide for me just what He would do in my case? It is a different age. There are many perplexing questions in our civilization that are not mentioned in the teachings of Jesus. How am I going to tell what He would do?"
"I’m a bit unsure about where our understanding of what Jesus would do comes from. Who gets to decide what He would do in my situation? This is a different time. There are so many confusing issues in our society that aren’t addressed in Jesus’ teachings. How can I know what He would do?"
"There is no way that I know of," replied the pastor, "except as we study Jesus through the medium of the Holy Spirit. You remember what Christ said speaking to His disciples about the Holy Spirit: 'Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he shall guide you into all the truth: for he shall not speak from himself; but what things soever he shall hear, these shall he speak: and he shall declare unto you the things that are to come. He shall glorify me; for he shall take of mine, and shall declare it unto you. All things whatsoever the Father hath are mine: therefore said I, that he taketh of mine, and shall declare it unto you.' There is no other test that I know of. We shall all have to decide what Jesus would do after going to that source of knowledge."
"There’s no way I know of," replied the pastor, "other than studying Jesus through the Holy Spirit. Remember what Christ said to His disciples about the Holy Spirit: 'When he, the Spirit of truth, comes, he will guide you into all the truth. He won’t speak on his own; he will speak only what he hears, and he will tell you what is yet to come. He will glorify me because it is from me that he will receive what he will make known to you. Everything the Father has is mine; that’s why I said that the Spirit will take from what is mine and make it known to you.' There’s no other test I know of. We’ll all have to decide what Jesus would do after turning to that source of knowledge."
"What if others say of us, when we do certain things, that Jesus would not do so?" asked the superintendent of railroads.
"What if others say about us, when we do certain things, that Jesus wouldn’t do that?" asked the superintendent of railroads.
"We cannot prevent that. But we must be absolutely honest with ourselves. The standard of Christian action cannot vary in most of our acts."
"We can't stop that. But we have to be completely honest with ourselves. The standard for Christian action shouldn't change in most of what we do."
"And yet what one church member thinks Jesus would do, another refuses to accept as His probable course of action. What is to render our conduct uniformly Christ-like? Will it be possible to reach the same conclusions always in all cases?" asked President Marsh.
"And yet what one church member thinks Jesus would do, another refuses to accept as His likely course of action. How can we ensure our behavior is consistently Christ-like? Is it ever possible to always reach the same conclusions in every situation?" asked President Marsh.
Mr. Maxwell was silent some time. Then he answered, "No; I don't know that we can expect that. But when it comes to a genuine, honest, enlightened following of Jesus' steps, I cannot believe there will be any confusion either in our own minds or in the judgment of others. We must be free from fanaticism on one hand and too much caution on the other. If Jesus' example is the example for the world to follow, it certainly must be feasible to follow it. But we need to remember this great fact. After we have asked the Spirit to tell us what Jesus would do and have received an answer to it, we are to act regardless of the results to ourselves. Is that understood?"
Mr. Maxwell was quiet for a moment. Then he replied, "No; I don't think we can expect that. But when it comes to truly and honestly following Jesus' example, I believe there won’t be any confusion in our minds or in how others see us. We need to avoid being fanatical on one side and overly cautious on the other. If Jesus' example is meant for everyone to follow, then it definitely should be possible to do so. But we must keep in mind this important point. Once we've asked the Spirit what Jesus would do and received an answer, we should take action regardless of the outcome for ourselves. Is that clear?"
All the faces in the room were raised towards the minister in solemn assent. There was no misunderstanding that proposition. Henry Maxwell's face quivered again as he noted the president of the Endeavor Society with several members seated back of the older men and women.
All the faces in the room were turned toward the minister in serious agreement. There was no misunderstanding that proposal. Henry Maxwell's face trembled once more as he noticed the president of the Endeavor Society sitting with several members behind the older men and women.
Chapter Three
"He that saith he abideth in Him ought himself also to walk even as He walked."
"He who says he remains in Him should also walk the way He walked."
EDWARD NORMAN, editor of the Raymond DAILY NEWS, sat in his office room Monday morning and faced a new world of action. He had made his pledge in good faith to do everything after asking "What would Jesus do?" and, as he supposed, with his eyes open to all the possible results. But as the regular life of the paper started on another week's rush and whirl of activity, he confronted it with a degree of hesitation and a feeling nearly akin to fear.
EDWARD NORMAN, editor of the Raymond DAILY NEWS, sat in his office Monday morning and faced a new world of action. He had made a promise in good faith to do everything by asking, "What would Jesus do?" and, as he thought, with his eyes open to all the possible outcomes. But as the usual routine of the paper kicked off into another week of hustle and bustle, he approached it with a sense of hesitation and a feeling that was almost like fear.
He had come down to the office very early, and for a few minutes was by himself. He sat at his desk in a growing thoughtfulness that finally became a desire which he knew was as great as it was unusual. He had yet to learn, with all the others in that little company pledged to do the Christlike thing, that the Spirit of Life was moving in power through his own life as never before. He rose and shut his door, and then did what he had not done for years. He kneeled down by his desk and prayed for the Divine Presence and wisdom to direct him.
He arrived at the office very early and was alone for a few minutes. He sat at his desk, becoming increasingly thoughtful, which turned into a desire that he recognized was both intense and uncommon. He still needed to realize, like everyone else in that small group committed to doing the right thing, that the Spirit of Life was operating powerfully in his life like never before. He got up and closed his door, then did something he hadn't done in years. He knelt down by his desk and prayed for the Divine Presence and guidance to lead him.
He rose with the day before him, and his promise distinct and clear in his mind. "Now for action," he seemed to say. But he would be led by events as fast as they came on.
He got up with the day ahead of him, and his promise was clear and distinct in his mind. "Time to take action," he seemed to say. But he would be guided by events as quickly as they unfolded.
He opened his door and began the routine of the office work. The managing editor had just come in and was at his desk in the adjoining room. One of the reporters there was pounding out something on a typewriter. Edward Norman began to write an editorial. The DAILY NEWS was an evening paper, and Norman usually completed his leading editorial before nine o'clock.
He opened his door and started the usual office routine. The managing editor had just arrived and was at his desk in the next room. One of the reporters was typing away on a typewriter. Edward Norman began writing an editorial. The DAILY NEWS was an evening paper, and Norman typically finished his main editorial before nine o'clock.
He had been writing for fifteen minutes when the managing editor called out: "Here's this press report of yesterday's prize fight at the Resort. It will make up three columns and a half. I suppose it all goes in?"
He had been writing for fifteen minutes when the managing editor called out, "Here's the press report of yesterday's prize fight at the Resort. It will fill three and a half columns. I guess it all goes in?"
Norman was one of those newspaper men who keep an eye on every detail of the paper. The managing editor always consulted his chief in matters of both small and large importance. Sometimes, as in this case, it was merely a nominal inquiry.
Norman was one of those newspaper guys who pays attention to every detail of the paper. The managing editor always checked in with his boss on issues big and small. Sometimes, like in this case, it was just a token question.
"Yes—No. Let me see it."
"Yes—No. Show it to me."
He took the type-written matter just as it came from the telegraph editor and ran over it carefully. Then he laid the sheets down on his desk and did some very hard thinking.
He picked up the typed pages straight from the telegraph editor and read them carefully. Then he set the sheets down on his desk and thought long and hard.
"We won't run this today," he said finally.
"We're not doing this today," he said finally.
The managing editor was standing in the doorway between the two rooms. He was astounded at his chief's remark, and thought he had perhaps misunderstood him.
The managing editor was standing in the doorway between the two rooms. He was shocked by his boss's comment and thought he might have misunderstood him.
"What did you say?"
"What did you say?"
"Leave it out. We won't use it."
"Let's skip it. We won't need it."
"But—" The managing editor was simply dumbfounded. He stared at Norman as if the man was out of his mind.
"But—" The managing editor was just speechless. He looked at Norman as if the guy had lost his mind.
"I don't think, Clark, that it ought to be printed, and that's the end of it," said Norman, looking up from his desk.
"I don't think, Clark, that it should be published, and that's final," said Norman, looking up from his desk.
Clark seldom had any words with the chief. His word had always been law in the office and he had seldom been known to change his mind. The circumstances now, however, seemed to be so extraordinary that Clark could not help expressing himself.
Clark rarely spoke with the chief. His word had always been law in the office, and he was not known to change his mind. However, the situation now seemed so unusual that Clark felt he had to say something.
"Do you mean that the paper is to go to press without a word of the prize fight in it?"
"Are you saying that the paper is going to be published without a mention of the prize fight?"
"Yes. That's what I mean."
"Yes. That's what I meant."
"But it's unheard of. All the other papers will print it. What will our subscribers say? Why, it is simply—" Clark paused, unable to find words to say what he thought.
"But it's never happened before. All the other papers will publish it. What will our subscribers think? Honestly, it’s just—" Clark paused, unable to articulate what he felt.
Norman looked at Clark thoughtfully. The managing editor was a member of a church of a different denomination from that of Norman's. The two men had never talked together on religious matters although they had been associated on the paper for several years.
Norman looked at Clark with consideration. The managing editor belonged to a church of a different denomination than Norman's. The two men had never discussed religious issues even though they had worked together at the paper for several years.
"Come in here a minute, Clark, and shut the door," said Norman.
"Come in here for a minute, Clark, and close the door," said Norman.
Clark came in and the two men faced each other alone. Norman did not speak for a minute. Then he said abruptly: "Clark, if Christ was editor of a daily paper, do you honestly think He would print three columns and a half of prize fight in it?"
Clark walked in, and the two men confronted each other alone. Norman didn’t say anything for a minute. Then he said abruptly, “Clark, if Christ were the editor of a daily newspaper, do you really think He would publish three and a half columns about a boxing match?”
"No, I don't suppose He would."
"No, I don't think He would."
"Well, that's my only reason for shutting this account out of the NEWS. I have decided not to do a thing in connection with the paper for a whole year that I honestly believe Jesus would not do."
"Well, that’s my only reason for closing this account in the NEWS. I’ve decided not to do anything related to the paper for an entire year that I truly believe Jesus wouldn’t do."
Clark could not have looked more amazed if the chief had suddenly gone crazy. In fact, he did think something was wrong, though Mr. Norman was one of the last men in the world, in his judgment, to lose his mind.
Clark couldn't have looked more shocked if the chief had suddenly lost it. In fact, he did think something was off, even though Mr. Norman was one of the last people in the world, in his opinion, to lose his sanity.
"What effect will that have on the paper?" he finally managed to ask in a faint voice.
"What effect will that have on the paper?" he finally managed to ask in a soft voice.
"What do you think?" asked Norman with a keen glance.
"What do you think?" Norman asked, looking intently.
"I think it will simply ruin the paper," replied Clark promptly. He was gathering up his bewildered senses, and began to remonstrate, "Why, it isn't feasible to run a paper nowadays on any such basis. It's too ideal. The world isn't ready for it. You can't make it pay. Just as sure as you live, if you shut out this prize fight report you will lose hundreds of subscribers. It doesn't take a prophet to see that. The very best people in town are eager to read it. They know it has taken place, and when they get the paper this evening they will expect half a page at least. Surely, you can't afford to disregard the wishes of the public to such an extent. It will be a great mistake if you do, in my opinion."
"I think it will just ruin the paper," Clark replied instantly. He was trying to gather his confused thoughts and began to argue, "Look, it’s not realistic to run a paper these days on a basis like that. It’s too idealistic. The world isn’t ready for it. You can’t make it profitable. I guarantee that if you leave out this prize fight report, you’ll lose hundreds of subscribers. It’s easy to see that. The best people in town are eager to read it. They know it happened, and when they get the paper this evening, they’ll expect at least half a page on it. You really can’t afford to ignore the public’s wishes like that. It would be a huge mistake if you do, in my opinion."
Norman sat silent a minute. Then he spoke gently but firmly.
Norman sat quietly for a minute. Then he spoke softly but with conviction.
"Clark, what in your honest opinion is the right standard for determining conduct? Is the only right standard for every one, the probable action of Jesus Christ? Would you say that the highest, best law for a man to live by was contained in asking the question, What would Jesus do?' And then doing it regardless of results? In other words, do you think men everywhere ought to follow Jesus' example as closely as they can in their daily lives?" Clark turned red, and moved uneasily in his chair before he answered the editor's question.
"Clark, what do you honestly think is the right standard for judging behavior? Is the only correct standard for everyone the likely actions of Jesus Christ? Would you argue that the highest and best principle for a person to live by is asking, 'What would Jesus do?' and then doing it no matter the outcome? In other words, do you believe that people everywhere should closely follow Jesus' example in their everyday lives?" Clark turned red and shifted awkwardly in his chair before responding to the editor's question.
"Why—yes—I suppose if you put it on the ground of what men ought to do there is no other standard of conduct. But the question is, What is feasible? Is it possible to make it pay? To succeed in the newspaper business we have got to conform to custom and the recognized methods of society. We can't do as we would in an ideal world."
"Why—yes—I guess if you base it on what men should do, there's no other standard for behavior. But the real question is, what can we actually do? Is it possible to make it profitable? To be successful in the newspaper business, we have to follow the norms and established practices of society. We can't act as we might in a perfect world."
"Do you mean that we can't run the paper strictly on Christian principles and make it succeed?"
"Are you saying that we can't run the paper solely on Christian principles and still make it successful?"
"Yes, that's just what I mean. It can't be done. We'll go bankrupt in thirty days."
"Yes, that’s exactly what I mean. It can't be done. We'll be bankrupt in thirty days."
Norman did not reply at once. He was very thoughtful.
Norman didn't respond right away. He was deep in thought.
"We shall have occasion to talk this over again, Clark. Meanwhile I think we ought to understand each other frankly. I have pledged myself for a year to do everything connected with the paper after answering the question, What would Jesus do?' as honestly as possible. I shall continue to do this in the belief that not only can we succeed but that we can succeed better than we ever did."
"We'll have a chance to discuss this again, Clark. In the meantime, I think we should be honest with each other. I’ve committed myself for a year to handle everything related to the paper after honestly answering the question, 'What would Jesus do?' I plan to keep doing this because I believe not only can we succeed, but we can do better than we ever have."
Clark rose. "The report does not go in?"
Clark stood up. "Is the report not included?"
"It does not. There is plenty of good material to take its place, and you know what it is."
"It doesn't. There’s plenty of good stuff to replace it, and you know what it is."
Clark hesitated. "Are you going to say anything about the absence of the report?"
Clark hesitated. "Are you going to mention anything about the missing report?"
"No, let the paper go to press as if there had been no such thing as a prize fight yesterday."
"No, let the newspaper go to print as if there wasn't a prize fight yesterday."
Clark walked out of the room to his own desk feeling as if the bottom had dropped out of everything. He was astonished, bewildered, excited and considerably angered. His great respect for Norman checked his rising indignation and disgust, but with it all was a feeling of growing wonder at the sudden change of motive which had entered the office of the DAILY NEWS and threatened, as he firmly believed, to destroy it.
Clark walked out of the room to his own desk, feeling like everything had fallen apart. He was shocked, confused, excited, and pretty angry. His deep respect for Norman kept his growing indignation and disgust in check, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of wonder at the sudden shift in motivation that had taken over the DAILY NEWS office and, as he strongly believed, was threatening to ruin it.
Before noon every reporter, pressman and employee on the DAILY NEWS was informed of the remarkable fact that the paper was going to press without a word in it about the famous prize fight of Sunday. The reporters were simply astonished beyond measure at the announcement of the fact. Every one in the stereotyping and composing rooms had something to say about the unheard of omission. Two or three times during the day when Mr. Norman had occasion to visit the composing rooms the men stopped their work or glanced around their cases looking at him curiously. He knew that he was being observed, but said nothing and did not appear to note it.
Before noon, every reporter, pressman, and employee at the DAILY NEWS was informed of the shocking news that the paper was going to press without a single mention of the famous prize fight from Sunday. The reporters were completely stunned by this announcement. Everyone in the stereotyping and composing rooms had something to say about the unprecedented omission. A couple of times throughout the day, when Mr. Norman visited the composing rooms, the workers paused their tasks or looked up from their cases at him with curiosity. He realized he was being watched but said nothing and pretended not to notice.
There had been several minor changes in the paper, suggested by the editor, but nothing marked. He was waiting and thinking deeply.
There had been a few small changes in the paper, suggested by the editor, but nothing significant. He was waiting and reflecting deeply.
He felt as if he needed time and considerable opportunity for the exercise of his best judgment in several matters before he answered his ever present question in the right way. It was not because there were not a great many things in the life of the paper that were contrary to the spirit of Christ that he did not act at once, but because he was yet honestly in doubt concerning what action Jesus would take.
He felt like he needed time and a lot of chances to use his best judgment on several issues before he answered his constant question in the right way. It wasn't that there weren't many things in the life of the paper that went against the spirit of Christ; it was just that he honestly wasn't sure what action Jesus would take.
When the DAILY NEWS came out that evening it carried to its subscribers a distinct sensation.
When the DAILY NEWS was published that evening, it delivered a clear shock to its subscribers.
The presence of the report of the prize fight could not have produced anything equal to the effect of its omission. Hundreds of men in the hotels and stores down town, as well as regular subscribers, eagerly opened the paper and searched it through for the account of the great fight; not finding it, they rushed to the NEWS stands and bought other papers. Even the newsboys had not a understood the fact of omission. One of them was calling out "DAILY NEWS! Full 'count great prize fight 't Resort. NEWS, sir?"
The report on the prize fight being missing had a bigger impact than if it had been included. Hundreds of people in hotels and shops downtown, along with regular subscribers, eagerly opened the newspaper and searched for the coverage of the big fight. When they didn’t find it, they rushed to the newsstands to buy other papers. Even the newsboys didn’t understand why it was missing. One of them was shouting, "DAILY NEWS! Full account of the great prize fight at the Resort. NEWS, sir?"
A man on the corner of the avenue close by the NEWS office bought the paper, looked over its front page hurriedly and then angrily called the boy back.
A man on the corner of the avenue near the NEWS office bought the paper, glanced quickly at the front page, and then angrily called the boy back.
"Here, boy! What's the matter with your paper? There's no prize fight here! What do you mean by selling old papers?"
"Hey, kid! What's wrong with your paper? There's no boxing match here! What do you mean by selling old newspapers?"
"Old papers nuthin'!" replied the boy indignantly. "Dat's today's paper. What's de matter wid you?"
"Old papers, nothing!" the boy replied indignantly. "That's today's paper. What's wrong with you?"
"But there is no account of the prize fight here! Look!"
"But there’s no record of the prize fight here! Look!"
The man handed back the paper and the boy glanced at k hurriedly. Then he whistled, while a bewildered look crept over his face. Seeing another boy running by with papers he called out "Say, Sam, le'me see your pile." A hasty examination revealed the remarkable fact that all the copies of the NEWS were silent on the subject of the prize fight.
The man handed back the paper, and the boy glanced at it quickly. Then he whistled as a confused look spread across his face. Spotting another boy running by with papers, he called out, "Hey, Sam, let me see your stack." A quick look showed the surprising fact that all the copies of the NEWS were silent about the prize fight.
"Here, give me another paper!" shouted the customer; "one with the prize fight account."
"Here, give me another paper!" shouted the customer; "one with the boxing match report."
He received it and walked off, while the two boys remained comparing notes and lost in wonder at the result. "Sump'n slipped a cog in the Newsy, sure," said the first boy. But he couldn't tell why, and ran over to the NEWS office to find out.
He took it and walked away, while the two boys stayed behind, comparing notes and amazed by the outcome. "Something definitely went wrong with the Newsy," said the first boy. But he couldn't figure out why, so he hurried over to the NEWS office to check it out.
There were several other boys at the delivery room and they were all excited and disgusted. The amount of slangy remonstrance hurled at the clerk back of the long counter would have driven any one else to despair.
There were several other boys in the delivery room, and they were all pumped and grossed out. The amount of slangy complaints thrown at the clerk behind the long counter would have pushed anyone else to the brink of despair.
He was used to more or less of it all the time, and consequently hardened to it. Mr. Norman was just coming downstairs on his way home, and he paused as he went by the door of the delivery room and looked in.
He was used to it most of the time, so he had become tough about it. Mr. Norman was just coming downstairs on his way home when he paused by the delivery room door and looked inside.
"What's the matter here, George?" he asked the clerk as he noted the unusual confusion.
"What's going on here, George?" he asked the clerk as he noticed the unusual chaos.
"The boys say they can't sell any copies of the NEWS tonight because the prize fight isn't in it," replied George, looking curiously at the editor as so many of the employees had done during the day. Mr. Norman hesitated a moment, then walked into the room and confronted the boys.
"The boys say they can't sell any copies of the NEWS tonight because the prize fight isn't in it," replied George, looking at the editor with curiosity, just like many of the staff had throughout the day. Mr. Norman paused for a moment, then stepped into the room and faced the boys.
"How many papers are there here? Boys, count them out, and I'll buy them tonight."
"How many papers do we have here? Guys, count them, and I'll buy them tonight."
There was a combined stare and a wild counting of papers on the part of the boys.
There was a mix of staring and frantically counting papers among the boys.
"Give them their money, George, and if any of the other boys come in with the same complaint buy their unsold copies. Is that fair?" he asked the boys who were smitten into unusual silence by the unheard of action on the part of the editor.
"Give them their money, George, and if any of the other guys come in with the same complaint, buy their unsold copies. Is that fair?" he asked the guys, who were struck into an unusual silence by the unexpected action from the editor.
"Fair! Well, I should—But will you keep this up? Will dis be a continual performance for the benefit of de fraternity?"
"Fair! Well, I should—But will you keep this going? Will this be a regular thing for the benefit of the brotherhood?"
Mr. Norman smiled slightly but he did not think it was necessary to answer the question.
Mr. Norman smiled a little, but he didn’t think it was necessary to answer the question.
He walked out of the office and went home. On the way he could not avoid that constant query, "Would Jesus have done it?" It was not so much with reference to this last transaction as to the entire motive that had urged him on since he had made the promise.
He walked out of the office and went home. On the way, he couldn't shake off the constant question, "Would Jesus have done it?" It wasn't just about this last deal but about the whole motivation that had driven him since he made the promise.
The newsboys were necessarily sufferers through the action he had taken. Why should they lose money by it? They were not to blame. He was a rich man and could afford to put a little brightness into their lives if he chose to do it. He believed, as he went on his way home, that Jesus would have done either what he did or something similar in order to be free from any possible feeling of injustice.
The newsboys were inevitably affected by the decision he had made. Why should they lose money because of it? They weren’t at fault. He was a wealthy man and could easily bring some joy into their lives if he wanted to. As he walked home, he believed that Jesus would have either done what he did or something similar to avoid any sense of unfairness.
Chapter Four
DURING the week he was in receipt of numerous letters commenting on the absence from the News of the account of the prize fight. Two or three of these letters may be of interest.
DURING the week, he received several letters discussing the lack of coverage in the News regarding the prize fight. A couple of these letters might be interesting.
Editor of the News:
News Editor:
Dear Sir—I have been thinking for some time of changing my paper. I want a journal that is up to the times, progressive and enterprising, supplying the public demand at all points. The recent freak of your paper in refusing to print the account of the famous contest at the Resort has decided me finally to change my paper.
Dear Sir—I have been considering switching my newspaper for a while now. I’m looking for a publication that is modern, forward-thinking, and proactive, meeting the public's needs in every aspect. The recent decision of your paper to not publish the details of the well-known competition at the Resort has made me finally decide to change my paper.
Please discontinue it.
Please stop it.
Very truly yours,———-
Sincerely,
Here followed the name of a business man who had been a subscriber for many years.
Here was the name of a businessman who had been a subscriber for many years.
Edward Norman,
Edward Norman,
Editor of the Daily News, Raymond:
Editor of the Daily News, Raymond:
Dear Ed.—What is this sensation you have given the people of your burg? What new policy have you taken up? Hope you don't intend to try the "Reform Business" through the avenue of the press. It's dangerous to experiment much along that line. Take my advice and stick to the enterprising modern methods you have made so successful for the News. The public wants prize fights and such. Give it what it wants, and let some one else do the reforming business.
Dear Ed.—What is this buzz you've created among the people in your town? What new approach have you adopted? I hope you’re not planning to tackle the "Reform Business" through the press. It’s risky to experiment too much in that area. Take my advice and stick to the ambitious modern methods that have worked so well for the News. The public wants prize fights and stuff like that. Give them what they want, and let someone else handle the reforming.
Yours,———-
Yours sincerely,
Here followed the name of one of Norman's old friends, the editor of a daily in an adjoining town.
Here was the name of one of Norman's old friends, the editor of a daily newspaper in a nearby town.
My Dear Mr. Norman:
Dear Mr. Norman:
I hasten to write you a note of appreciation for the evident carrying out of your promise. It is a splendid beginning and no one feels the value of it more than I do. I know something of what it will cost you, but not all. Your pastor,
I’m quick to send you a note of appreciation for clearly fulfilling your promise. It’s a fantastic start and no one values it more than I do. I understand some of what it will cost you, but not everything. Your pastor,
HENRY MAXWELL.
HENRY MAXWELL.
One other letter which he opened immediately after reading this from Maxwell revealed to him something of the loss to his business that possibly awaited him.
One more letter that he opened right after reading this from Maxwell showed him a glimpse of the loss his business might face soon.
Mr. Edward Norman,
Mr. Edward Norman,
Editor of the Daily News:
Editor of the Daily News:
Dear Sir—At the expiration of my advertising limit, you will do me the favor not to continue it as you have done heretofore. I enclose check for payment in full and shall consider my account with your paper closed after date.
Dear Sir—Once my advertising period ends, please do me the favor of not continuing it as you have in the past. I am enclosing a check for full payment and will consider my account with your publication closed after this date.
Very truly yours,———-
Sincerely,———-
Here followed the name of one of the largest dealers in tobacco in the city. He had been in the habit of inserting a column of conspicuous advertising and paying for it a very large price.
Here was the name of one of the biggest tobacco dealers in the city. He frequently placed a prominent advertisement and paid a hefty sum for it.
Norman laid this letter down thoughtfully, and then after a moment he took up a copy of his paper and looked through the advertising columns. There was no connection implied in the tobacco merchant's letter between the omission of the prize fight and the withdrawal of the advertisement, but he could not avoid putting the two together. In point of fact, he afterward learned that the tobacco dealer withdrew his advertisement because he had heard that the editor of the NEWS was about to enter upon some queer reform policy that would be certain to reduce its subscription list.
Norman set the letter down thoughtfully, and after a moment, he picked up a copy of his newspaper and browsed through the ads. The tobacco merchant's letter didn’t directly link the missing prize fight to the ad withdrawal, but he couldn't help but connect the two. Later, he found out that the tobacco dealer pulled his advertisement because he had heard the editor of the NEWS was planning to implement some strange reform policy that would definitely decrease its subscription numbers.
But the letter directed Norman's attention to the advertising phase of his paper. He had not considered this before.
But the letter brought Norman's focus to the advertising part of his paper. He hadn't thought about this before.
As he glanced over the columns he could not escape the conviction that his Master could not permit some of them in his paper.
As he looked over the columns, he couldn't shake the feeling that his boss wouldn't allow some of them in his paper.
What would He do with that other long advertisement of choice liquors and cigars? As a member of a church and a respected citizen, he had incurred no special censure because the saloon men advertised in his columns. No one thought anything about it. It was all legitimate business. Why not? Raymond enjoyed a system of high license, and the saloon and the billiard hall and the beer garden were a part of the city's Christian civilization. He was simply doing what every other business man in Raymond did. And it was one of the best paying sources of revenue. What would the paper do if it cut these out? Could it live? That was the question. But was that the question after all? "What would Jesus do?" That was the question he was answering, or trying to answer, this week. Would Jesus advertise whiskey and tobacco in his paper?
What would he do with that other long advertisement for choice liquors and cigars? As a church member and a respected citizen, he hadn’t faced any special criticism for allowing the saloon owners to advertise in his columns. No one seemed to care. It was all legitimate business. Why not? Raymond operated under a high license system, and the saloon, billiard hall, and beer garden were part of the city's Christian culture. He was just doing what every other business owner in Raymond did. Plus, it was one of the best sources of revenue. What would the paper do if it stopped these ads? Could it survive? That was the real question. But was that really the question? "What would Jesus do?" That was the question he was trying to answer this week. Would Jesus advertise whiskey and tobacco in his paper?
Edward Norman asked it honestly, and after a prayer for help and wisdom he asked Clark to come into the office.
Edward Norman asked it sincerely, and after a prayer for help and guidance, he invited Clark to come into the office.
Clark came in, feeling that the paper was at a crisis, and prepared for almost anything after his Monday morning experience. This was Thursday.
Clark walked in, sensing that the situation with the paper was critical, and ready for just about anything after his Monday morning experience. Today was Thursday.
"Clark," said Norman, speaking slowly and carefully, "I have been looking at our advertising columns and have decided to dispense with some of the matter as soon as the contracts run out. I wish you would notify the advertising agent not to solicit or renew the ads that I have marked here."
"Clark," Norman said slowly and carefully, "I've been reviewing our advertising sections and decided to cut some of it as soon as the contracts expire. Please let the advertising agent know not to solicit or renew the ads I've marked here."
He handed the paper with the marked places over to Clark, who took it and looked over the columns with a very serious air.
He passed the paper with the marked spots to Clark, who took it and scanned the columns with a serious expression.
"This will mean a great loss to the NEWS. How long do you think you can keep this sort of thing up?" Clark was astounded at the editor's action and could not understand it.
"This is going to be a huge loss for the NEWS. How long do you think you can keep this up?" Clark was shocked by the editor's decision and couldn't wrap his head around it.
"Clark, do you think if Jesus was the editor and proprietor of a daily paper in Raymond He would permit advertisements of whiskey and tobacco in it?"
"Clark, do you think if Jesus were the editor and owner of a daily newspaper in Raymond, He would allow ads for whiskey and tobacco in it?"
"Well no—I—don't suppose He would. But what has that to do with us? We can't do as He would. Newspapers can't be run on any such basis."
"Well, no—I don’t think He would. But what does that have to do with us? We can’t operate the same way He would. Newspapers can’t be run on that kind of principle."
"Why not?" asked Norman quietly.
"Why not?" Norman asked quietly.
"Why not? Because they will lose more money than they make, that's all!" Clark spoke out with an irritation that he really felt. "We shall certainly bankrupt the paper with this sort of business policy."
"Why not? Because they’ll end up losing more money than they make, that's all!" Clark said with irritation that he genuinely felt. "We're definitely going to bankrupt the paper with this kind of business approach."
"Do you think so?" Norman asked the question not as if he expected an answer, but simply as if he were talking with himself. After a pause he said:
"Do you think so?" Norman asked, not really expecting an answer, but more like he was just talking to himself. After a pause, he said:
"You may direct Marks to do as I have said. I believe it is what Christ would do, and as I told you, Clark, that is what I have promised to try to do for a year, regardless of what the results may be to me. I cannot believe that by any kind of reasoning we could reach a conclusion justifying our Lord in the advertisement, in this age, of whiskey and tobacco in a newspaper. There are some other advertisements of a doubtful character I shall study into. Meanwhile, I feel a conviction in regard to these that cannot be silenced."
"You can tell Marks to do what I said. I believe that’s what Christ would do, and as I mentioned to you, Clark, that’s my promise to try to stick to for a year, no matter what results come my way. I can’t believe that with any kind of reasoning we could come to a conclusion that justifies our Lord promoting whiskey and tobacco in a newspaper in this day and age. There are some other questionable ads I’ll look into. In the meantime, I feel strongly about these that I can’t ignore."
Clark went back to his desk feeling as if he had been in the presence of a very peculiar person. He could not grasp the meaning of it all. He felt enraged and alarmed. He was sure any such policy would ruin the paper as soon as it became generally known that the editor was trying to do everything by such an absurd moral standard. What would become of business if this standard was adopted? It would upset every custom and introduce endless confusion. It was simply foolishness. It was downright idiocy. So Clark said to himself, and when Marks was informed of the action he seconded the managing editor with some very forcible ejaculations. What was the matter with the chief? Was he insane? Was he going to bankrupt the whole business?
Clark went back to his desk feeling like he had just been around a really strange person. He couldn’t make sense of it all. He felt angry and worried. He was sure that any such policy would destroy the paper as soon as it became clear that the editor was trying to run everything based on such a ridiculous moral standard. What would happen to business if this standard was adopted? It would throw everything into chaos and create endless confusion. It was just nonsense. It was complete stupidity. So Clark told himself, and when Marks heard about the decision, he backed up the managing editor with some very strong words. What was wrong with the chief? Was he out of his mind? Was he going to ruin the whole operation?
But Edward Norman had not yet faced his most serious problem. When he came down to the office Friday morning he was confronted with the usual program for the Sunday morning edition. The NEWS was one one of the few evening papers in Raymond to issue a Sunday edition, and it had always been remarkably successful financially. There was an average of one page of literary and religious items to thirty or forty pages of sport, theatre, gossip, fashion, society and political material. This made a very interesting magazine of all sorts of reading matter, and had always been welcomed by all the subscribers, church members and all, as a Sunday morning necessity. Edward Norman now faced this fact and put to himself the question: "What would Jesus do?" If He was editor of a paper, would he deliberately plan to put into the homes of all the church people and Christians of Raymond such a collection of reading matter on the one day in the week which ought to be given up to something better holier? He was of course familiar with the regular arguments of the Sunday paper, that the public needed something of the sort; and the working man especially, who would not go to church any way, ought to have something entertaining and instructive on Sunday, his only day of rest. But suppose the Sunday morning paper did not pay? Suppose there was no money in it? How eager would the editor or publisher be then to supply this crying need of the poor workman? Edward Norman communed honestly with himself over the subject.
But Edward Norman had not yet faced his biggest problem. When he came into the office Friday morning, he was presented with the usual agenda for the Sunday morning edition. The NEWS was one of the few evening papers in Raymond to publish a Sunday edition, and it had always been impressively successful financially. There was typically one page of literary and religious content for every thirty or forty pages of sports, theater, gossip, fashion, society, and political articles. This created a diverse magazine filled with various reading material that had always been appreciated by all the subscribers, including church members, as a Sunday morning essential. Edward Norman now confronted this reality and asked himself, "What would Jesus do?" If He were the editor of a paper, would He intentionally plan to send into the homes of all the churchgoers and Christians in Raymond such a mix of reading material on the one day of the week that should be devoted to something better and holier? He was, of course, familiar with the common arguments for the Sunday paper, that the public needed something like this; especially the working man, who wouldn’t go to church anyway, should have something entertaining and educational on Sunday, his only day off. But what if the Sunday morning paper wasn’t profitable? What if there was no money in it? How eager would the editor or publisher be then to meet this urgent need of the struggling worker? Edward Norman honestly reflected on this issue.
Taking everything into account, would Jesus probably edit a Sunday morning paper? No matter whether it paid. That was not the question. As a matter of fact, the Sunday NEWS paid so well that it would be a direct loss of thousands of dollars to discontinue it. Besides, the regular subscribers had paid for a seven-day paper. Had he any right now to give them less than they supposed they had paid for?
Taking everything into account, would Jesus likely edit a Sunday morning paper? It didn’t matter if it paid. That wasn’t the issue. In fact, the Sunday NEWS paid so well that stopping it would result in a direct loss of thousands of dollars. Also, the regular subscribers had paid for a seven-day paper. Did he have any right to give them less than what they thought they had paid for?
He was honestly perplexed by the question. So much was involved in the discontinuance of the Sunday edition that for the first time he almost decided to refuse to be guided by the standard of Jesus' probable action. He was sole proprietor of the paper; it was his to shape as he chose. He had no board of directors to consult as to policy. But as he sat there surrounded by the usual quantity of material for the Sunday edition he reached some definite conclusions. And among them was a determination to call in the force of the paper and frankly state his motive and purpose. He sent word for Clark and the other men it the office, including the few reporters who were in the building and the foreman, with what men were in the composing room (it was early in the morning and they were not all in) to come into the mailing room. This was a large room, and the men came in curiously and perched around on the tables and counters. It was a very unusual proceeding, but they all agreed that the paper was being run on new principles anyhow, and they all watched Mr. Norman carefully as he spoke.
He was honestly confused by the question. There was so much involved in stopping the Sunday edition that, for the first time, he almost decided not to follow what Jesus would probably do. He was the sole owner of the paper; it was his to shape however he wanted. He didn't have a board of directors to consult about policy. But as he sat there surrounded by the usual materials for the Sunday edition, he came to some clear conclusions. Among them was his decision to rally the staff and openly state his motive and purpose. He called for Clark and the other men in the office, including the few reporters who were in the building and the foreman, along with the men in the composing room (it was early in the morning, so not everyone was there) to come into the mailing room. This was a big room, and the men entered with curiosity, finding spots on the tables and counters. It was an unusual situation, but they all agreed that the paper was being run on new principles anyway, and they all watched Mr. Norman closely as he spoke.
"I called you in here to let you know my further plans for the NEWS. I propose certain changes which I believe are necessary. I understand very well that some things I have already done are regarded by the men as very strange. I wish to state my motive in doing what I have done."
"I called you in here to share my updated plans for the NEWS. I suggest some changes that I think are essential. I know that some of the things I’ve already done seem quite odd to the team. I want to explain my reasoning for what I’ve done."
Here he told the men what he had already told Clark, and they stared as Clark had done, and looked as painfully conscious.
Here, he told the men what he had already told Clark, and they stared just like Clark had, looking equally uncomfortable.
"Now, in acting on this standard of conduct I have reached a conclusion which will, no doubt, cause some surprise.
"Now, in following this code of conduct, I have come to a conclusion that will likely surprise some people."
"I have decided that the Sunday morning edition of the NEWS shall be discontinued after next Sunday's issue. I shall state in that issue my reasons for discontinuing. In order to make up to the subscribers the amount of reading matter they may suppose themselves entitled to, we can issue a double number on Saturday, as is done by many evening papers that make no attempt at a Sunday edition. I am convinced that from a Christian point of view more harm than good has been done by our Sunday morning paper. I do not believe that Jesus would be responsible for it if He were in my place today. It will occasion some trouble to arrange the details caused by this change with the advertisers and subscribers. That is for me to look after. The change itself is one that will take place. So far as I can see, the loss will fall on myself. Neither the reporters nor the pressmen need make any particular changes in their plans."
"I've decided that the Sunday morning edition of the NEWS will be discontinued after next Sunday’s issue. In that issue, I’ll explain my reasons for this decision. To compensate our subscribers for the reading material they might expect, we can release a double issue on Saturday, similar to what many evening papers do that don't publish a Sunday edition. From a Christian perspective, I believe our Sunday morning paper has done more harm than good. I don’t think Jesus would support it if He were in my position today. This change will require some coordination with advertisers and subscribers, but that's my responsibility. The change will happen regardless. As far as I can tell, the personal impact will be on me. The reporters and pressmen won’t need to make any significant adjustments to their plans."
He looked around the room and no one spoke. He was struck for the first time in his life with the fact that in all the years of his newspaper life he had never had the force of the paper together in this way. Would Jesus do that? That is, would He probably run a newspaper on some loving family plan, where editors, reporters, pressmen and all meet to discuss and devise and plan for the making of a paper that should have in view—
He looked around the room and no one said a word. For the first time in his life, he realized that in all his years working at the newspaper, he had never experienced the unity of the team like this. Would Jesus do that? I mean, would He likely run a newspaper on a loving family model, where editors, reporters, press workers, and everyone else come together to discuss and brainstorm ideas for creating a paper that aims to—
He caught himself drawing almost away from the facts of typographical unions and office rules and reporters' enterprise and all the cold, businesslike methods that make a great daily successful. But still the vague picture that came up in the mailing room would not fade away when he had gone into his office and the men had gone back to their places with wonder in their looks and questions of all sorts on their tongues as they talked over the editor's remarkable actions.
He found himself drifting away from the realities of printing unions, office policies, the hustle of reporters, and all the cold, systematic approaches that ensure a daily newspaper thrives. Yet, the blurry image that had surfaced in the mailing room wouldn't leave his mind, even after he got to his office. The men returned to their spots, their faces filled with curiosity and a flurry of questions about the editor's surprising actions as they discussed it all.
Clark came in and had a long, serious talk with his chief. He was thoroughly roused, and his protest almost reached the point of resigning his place. Norman guarded himself carefully. Every minute of the interview was painful to him, but he felt more than ever the necessity of doing the Christ-like thing. Clark was a very valuable man. It would be difficult to fill his place. But he was not able to give any reasons for continuing the Sunday paper that answered the question, "What would Jesus do?" by letting Jesus print that edition.
Clark came in and had a long, serious conversation with his boss. He was completely fired up, and his frustration nearly pushed him to resign. Norman was careful to manage the situation. Each minute of the discussion was tough for him, but he felt an even stronger need to do the right thing. Clark was a very valuable employee. It would be hard to replace him. But he couldn't find any reasons for continuing the Sunday paper that could answer the question, "What would Jesus do?" by letting Jesus publish that edition.
"It comes to this, then," said Clark frankly, "you will bankrupt the paper in thirty days. We might as well face that future fact."
"It comes down to this," Clark said honestly, "you will run the paper into the ground in thirty days. We might as well accept that reality."
"I don't think we shall. Will you stay by the NEWS until it is bankrupt?" asked Norman with a strange smile.
"I don't think so. Are you going to stick with the NEWS until it goes bankrupt?" asked Norman with a strange smile.
"Mr. Norman, I don't understand you. You are not the same man this week that I always knew before."
"Mr. Norman, I don't get you. You're not the same person this week that I've always known."
"I don't know myself either, Clark. Something remarkable has caught me up and borne me on. But I was never more convinced of final success and power for the paper. You have not answered my question. Will you stay with me?"
"I don't know myself either, Clark. Something amazing has grabbed my attention and carried me along. But I've never been more sure of ultimate success and influence for the paper. You still haven't answered my question. Will you stick with me?"
Chapter Five
SUNDAY morning dawned again on Raymond, and Henry Maxwell's church was again crowded. Before the service began Edward Norman attracted great attention. He sat quietly in his usual place about three seats from the pulpit. The Sunday morning issue of the NEWS containing the statement of its discontinuance had been expressed in such remarkable language that every reader was struck by it. No such series of distinct sensations had ever disturbed the usual business custom of Raymond. The events connected with the NEWS were not all. People were eagerly talking about strange things done during the week by Alexander Powers at the railroad shops, and Milton Wright in his stores on the avenue. The service progressed upon a distinct wave of excitement in the pews. Henry Maxwell faced it all with a calmness which indicated a strength and purpose more than usual. His prayers were very helpful. His sermon was not so easy to describe. How would a minister be apt to preach to his people if he came before them after an entire week of eager asking, "How would Jesus preach? What would He probably say?" It is very certain that he did not preach as he had done two Sundays before. Tuesday of the past week he had stood by the grave of the dead stranger and said the words, "Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust," and still he was moved by the spirit of a deeper impulse than he could measure as he thought of his people and yearned for the Christ message when he should be in his pulpit again.
SUNDAY morning broke once more in Raymond, and Henry Maxwell's church was packed again. Before the service started, Edward Norman drew a lot of attention. He sat quietly in his usual spot, about three seats from the pulpit. The Sunday morning edition of the NEWS, which announced its discontinuation, was written in such striking language that every reader took notice. No series of such distinct feelings had ever disrupted the usual business routine in Raymond. The events surrounding the NEWS were just the beginning. People were buzzing about the unusual happenings during the week involving Alexander Powers at the railroad shops and Milton Wright in his stores on the avenue. The service unfolded with a clear wave of excitement in the pews. Henry Maxwell faced it all with a calmness that suggested a stronger purpose than usual. His prayers were very impactful. His sermon was harder to describe. How might a minister approach his congregation after a week of eager contemplation, "How would Jesus preach? What would He likely say?" It was clear that he did not preach the same way he had two Sundays earlier. On Tuesday of the previous week, he had stood by the grave of a deceased stranger and spoken the words, "Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust," and yet he was still moved by a deeper impulse as he thought of his congregation and longed for the message of Christ when he would be in his pulpit again.
Now that Sunday had come and the people were there to hear, what would the Master tell them? He agonized over his preparation for them, and yet he knew he had not been able to fit his message into his ideal of the Christ. Nevertheless no one in the First Church could remember ever hearing such a sermon before. There was in it rebuke for sin, especially hypocrisy, there was definite rebuke of the greed of wealth and the selfishness of fashion, two things that First Church never heard rebuked this way before, and there was a love of his people that gathered new force as the sermon went on. When it was finished there were those who were saying in their hearts, "The Spirit moved that sermon." And they were right.
Now that Sunday had arrived and the people were gathered to listen, what would the Master say to them? He worried about his preparation for them, but he knew he hadn't been able to shape his message to fit his ideal of Christ. Still, no one in the First Church could recall ever hearing such a sermon before. It included a strong condemnation of sin, especially hypocrisy, as well as a clear rebuke of the greed of wealth and the selfishness of fashion—two things that First Church had never faced such criticism for before. There was also a deep love for his people that grew stronger as the sermon continued. When it concluded, some were thinking to themselves, "The Spirit moved that sermon." And they were right.
Then Rachel Winslow rose to sing, this time after the sermon, by Mr. Maxwell's request. Rachel's singing did not provoke applause this time. What deeper feeling carried the people's hearts into a reverent silence and tenderness of thought? Rachel was beautiful. But her consciousness of her remarkable loveliness had always marred her singing with those who had the deepest spiritual feeling. It had also marred her rendering of certain kinds of music with herself. Today this was all gone. There was no lack of power in her grand voice. But there was an actual added element of humility and purity which the audience distinctly felt and bowed to.
Then Rachel Winslow stood up to sing, this time after the sermon, at Mr. Maxwell's request. Rachel's singing didn’t provoke applause this time. What deeper feeling moved the people's hearts into a respectful silence and thoughtful tenderness? Rachel was beautiful. But her awareness of her stunning looks had always affected her singing with those who had the strongest spiritual connection. It had also impacted her performance of certain types of music personally. Today, all of that was gone. Her powerful voice was still there, but there was an added sense of humility and purity that the audience clearly felt and respected.
Before service closed Mr. Maxwell asked those who had remained the week before to stay again for a few moments of consultation, and any others who were willing to make the pledge taken at that time. When he was at liberty he went into the lecture-room. To his astonishment it was almost filled. This time a large proportion of young people had come, but among them were a few business men and officers of the church.
Before the service ended, Mr. Maxwell asked those who had stayed the previous week to stick around for a brief discussion, and invited anyone else who wanted to make the same commitment from that time. When he was free, he went into the lecture room. To his surprise, it was nearly full. This time, a significant number of young people had shown up, but there were also a few business professionals and church leaders among them.
As before, he, Maxwell, asked them to pray with him. And, as before, a distinct answer came from the presence of the divine Spirit. There was no doubt in the minds of any present that what they purposed to do was so clearly in line with the divine will, that a blessing rested upon it in a very special manner.
As before, he, Maxwell, asked them to pray with him. And, as before, a clear response came from the presence of the divine Spirit. Everyone present had no doubt that what they intended to do was clearly aligned with the divine will, so a blessing rested upon it in a very special way.
They remained some time to ask questions and consult together. There was a feeling of fellowship such as they had never known in their church membership. Mr. Norman's action was well understood by them all, and he answered several questions.
They stayed for a while to ask questions and discuss together. There was a sense of camaraderie they had never experienced in their church membership. Everyone understood Mr. Norman's actions well, and he answered several questions.
"What will be the probable result of your discontinuance of the Sunday paper?" asked Alexander Powers, who sat next to him.
"What do you think will happen if you stop the Sunday paper?" asked Alexander Powers, who was sitting next to him.
"I don't know yet. I presume it will result in the falling off of subscriptions and advertisements. I anticipate that."
"I don’t know yet. I think it will lead to a drop in subscriptions and ads. I expect that."
"Do you have any doubts about your action. I mean, do you regret it, or fear it is not what Jesus would do?" asked Mr. Maxwell.
"Do you have any doubts about what you did? I mean, do you regret it, or are you worried it's not what Jesus would do?" asked Mr. Maxwell.
"Not in the least. But I would like to ask, for my own satisfaction, if any of you here think Jesus would issue a Sunday morning paper?"
"Not at all. But I’d like to ask, just out of curiosity, if any of you here think Jesus would publish a Sunday morning newspaper?"
No one spoke for a minute. Then Jasper Chase said, "We seem to think alike on that, but I have been puzzled several times during the week to know just what He would do. It is not always an easy question to answer."
No one said anything for a minute. Then Jasper Chase spoke up, "We seem to agree on that, but I've found myself wondering a few times this week about what He would do. It's not always an easy question to answer."
"I find that trouble," said Virginia Page. She sat by Rachel Winslow. Every one who knew Virginia Page was wondering how she would succeed in keeping her promise. "I think perhaps I find it specially difficult to answer that question on account of my money. Our Lord never owned any property, and there is nothing in His example to guide me in the use of mine. I am studying and praying. I think I see clearly a part of what He would do, but not all. What would He do with a million dollars? is my question really. I confess I am not yet able to answer it to my satisfaction.
"I find that troubling," said Virginia Page. She sat next to Rachel Winslow. Everyone who knew Virginia was curious about how she'd manage to keep her promise. "I think I find it especially hard to answer that question because of my money. Our Lord never owned any property, and there’s nothing in His example to guide me on how to use mine. I’m studying and praying. I think I understand part of what He would do, but not everything. What would He do with a million dollars? That's my real question. I admit I’m still not able to answer it to my satisfaction."
"I could tell you what you could do with a part of it," said Rachel, turning her face toward Virginia. "That does not trouble me," replied Virginia with a slight smile. "What I am trying to discover is a principle that will enable me to come to the nearest possible to His action as it ought to influence the entire course of my life so far as my wealth and its use are concerned."
"I could tell you what you could do with some of it," Rachel said, turning her face toward Virginia. "That doesn't bother me," Virginia replied with a slight smile. "What I'm trying to figure out is a principle that will help me come as close as possible to how He acts, so it can influence the entire direction of my life when it comes to my wealth and how I use it."
"That will take time," said the minister slowly. All the rest of the room were thinking hard of the same thing. Milton Wright told something of his experience. He was gradually working out a plan for his business relations with his employees, and it was opening up a new world to him and to them. A few of the young men told of special attempts to answer the question. There was almost general consent over the fact that the application of the Christ spirit and practice to the everyday life was the serious thing. It required a knowledge of Him and an insight into His motives that most of them did not yet possess.
"That will take time," the minister said slowly. Everyone else in the room was thinking along the same lines. Milton Wright shared some of his experiences. He was gradually developing a plan for his business relationships with his employees, which was opening up a new world for both him and them. A few of the young men talked about specific efforts to tackle the question. There was almost unanimous agreement that applying the spirit and teachings of Christ to everyday life was crucial. It demanded a knowledge of Him and an understanding of His motives that most of
When they finally adjourned after a silent prayer that marked with growing power the Divine Presence, they went away discussing earnestly their difficulties and seeking light from one another.
When they finally wrapped up after a silent prayer that increasingly acknowledged the Divine Presence, they left discussing their challenges earnestly and seeking insight from one another.
Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page went out together. Edward Norman and Milton Wright became so interested in their mutual conference that they walked on past Norman's house and came back together. Jasper Chase and the president of the Endeavor Society stood talking earnestly in one corner of the room. Alexander Powers and Henry Maxwell remained, even after the others had gone.
Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page went out together. Edward Norman and Milton Wright became so interested in their conversation that they walked past Norman's house and returned together. Jasper Chase and the president of the Endeavor Society were engaged in a serious discussion in one corner of the room. Alexander Powers and Henry Maxwell stayed, even after everyone else had left.
"I want you to come down to the shops tomorrow and see my plan and talk to the men. Somehow I feel as if you could get nearer to them than any one else just now."
"I want you to come by the stores tomorrow to check out my plan and talk to the guys. I get the feeling you could connect with them better than anyone else right now."
"I don't know about that, but I will come," replied Mr. Maxwell a little sadly. How was he fitted to stand before two or three hundred working men and give them a message? Yet in the moment of his weakness, as he asked the question, he rebuked himself for it. What would Jesus do? That was an end to the discussion.
"I’m not sure about that, but I’ll come," Mr. Maxwell replied a bit sadly. How was he supposed to stand in front of two or three hundred working men and give them a message? Yet in that moment of doubt, as he asked himself the question, he scolded himself for it. What would Jesus do? That settled the matter.
He went down the next day and found Mr. Powers in his office. It lacked a few minutes of twelve and the superintendent said, "Come upstairs, and I'll show you what I've been trying to do."
He went down the next day and found Mr. Powers in his office. It was just a few minutes before noon, and the superintendent said, "Come upstairs, and I'll show you what I've been working on."
They went through the machine shop, climbed a long flight of stairs and entered a very large, empty room. It had once been used by the company for a store room.
They walked through the machine shop, went up a long set of stairs, and entered a huge, empty room. It had previously been used by the company as a storage room.
"Since making that promise a week ago I have had a good many things to think of," said the superintendent, "and among them is this: The company gives me the use of this room, and I am going to fit it up with tables and a coffee plant in the corner there where those steam pipes are. My plan is to provide a good place where the men can come up and eat their noon lunch, and give them, two or three times a week, the privilege of a fifteen minutes' talk on some subject that will be a real help to them in their lives."
"Since making that promise a week ago, I've had a lot on my mind," said the superintendent, "and one of those things is this: The company has let me use this room, and I’m going to set it up with tables and a coffee machine in that corner by the steam pipes. My plan is to create a nice space where the guys can come and have their lunch, and allow them, two or three times a week, the chance to have a fifteen-minute discussion on topics that will really benefit them in their lives."
Maxwell looked surprised and asked if the men would come for any such purpose.
Maxwell looked surprised and asked if the men would really come for something like that.
"Yes, they'll come. After all, I know the men pretty well. They are among the most intelligent working men in the country today. But they are, as a whole, entirely removed from church influence. I asked, 'What would Jesus do?' and among other things it seemed to me He would begin to act in some way to add to the lives of these men more physical and spiritual comfort. It is a very little thing, this room and what it represents, but I acted on the first impulse, to do the first thing that appealed to my good sense, and I want to work out this idea. I want you to speak to the men when they come up at noon. I have asked them to come up and see the place and I'll tell them something about it."
"Yes, they'll come. I know the men pretty well. They're some of the most intelligent workers in the country today. However, they're mostly disconnected from the influence of the church. I thought, 'What would Jesus do?' and it seemed to me He would start doing something to bring more physical and spiritual comfort to these men. This room and what it represents might seem small, but I acted on my first instinct to do something that felt right, and I want to develop this idea. I want you to talk to the men when they come up at noon. I've invited them to come and check out the place, and I'll share some information about it."
Maxwell was ashamed to say how uneasy he felt at being asked to speak a few words to a company of working men. How could he speak without notes, or to such a crowd? He was honestly in a condition of genuine fright over the prospect. He actually felt afraid of facing those men. He shrank from the ordeal of confronting such a crowd, so different from the Sunday audiences he was familiar with.
Maxwell felt embarrassed to admit how anxious he was about being asked to say a few words to a group of working men. How could he speak without any notes, or to such a large crowd? He was truly scared about the whole idea. He genuinely felt afraid of standing in front of those men. He dreaded the experience of facing such a crowd, so different from the Sunday audiences he was used to.
There were a dozen rude benches and tables in the room, and when the noon whistle sounded the men poured upstairs from the machine shops below and, seating themselves at the tables, began to cat their lunch. There were present about three hundred of them. They had read the superintendent's notice which he had posted up in various places, and came largely out of curiosity.
There were a dozen uncomfortable benches and tables in the room, and when the noon whistle blew, the men rushed upstairs from the machine shops below. They sat down at the tables and started to eat their lunch. About three hundred of them were there. They had seen the superintendent's notice that he had posted in various spots, and most came out of curiosity.
They were favorably impressed. The room was large and airy, free from smoke and dust, and well warmed from the steam pipes. At about twenty minutes to one Mr. Powers told the men what he had in mind. He spoke very simply, like one who understands thoroughly the character of his audience, and then introduced the Rev. Henry Maxwell of the First Church, his pastor, who had consented to speak a few minutes.
They were pleasantly surprised. The room was spacious and comfortable, without any smoke or dust, and kept warm by the steam pipes. At around 12:40, Mr. Powers shared his thoughts with the men. He spoke plainly, as someone who clearly understands his audience, and then introduced Rev. Henry Maxwell from the First Church, his pastor, who had agreed to speak for a few minutes.
Maxwell will never forget the feeling with which for the first time he stood before the grimy-faced audience of working men. Like hundreds of other ministers, he had never spoken to any gatherings except those made up of people of his own class in the sense that they were familiar in their dress and education and habits. This was a new world to him, and nothing but his new rule of conduct could have made possible his message and its effect. He spoke on the subject of satisfaction with life; what caused it, what its real sources were. He had the great good sense on this his first appearance not to recognize the men as a class distinct from himself. He did not use the term working man, and did not say a word to suggest any difference between their lives and his own.
Maxwell will never forget the feeling he had the first time he stood in front of the rough-faced audience of working men. Like hundreds of other ministers, he had only spoken to groups made up of people from his own class in terms of their clothing, education, and habits. This was a whole new world for him, and only his new way of conducting himself made his message and its impact possible. He talked about being satisfied with life—what causes it and where its true sources lie. He had the wisdom on this, his first appearance, not to see the men as a separate class from himself. He didn’t use the term working man and didn’t say anything to imply any difference between their lives and his own.
The men were pleased. A good many of them shook hands with him before going down to their work, and the minister telling it all to his wife when he reached home, said that never in all his life had he known the delight he then felt in having the handshake from a man of physical labor. The day marked an important one in his Christian experience, more important than he knew. It was the beginning of a fellowship between him and the working world. It was the first plank laid down to help bridge the chasm between the church and labor in Raymond.
The men were happy. Many of them shook hands with him before heading off to work, and when the minister got home and told his wife about it, he said he had never felt such joy from shaking hands with a working man. That day was significant in his Christian journey, more so than he realized. It marked the start of a connection between him and the working community. It was the first step taken to help close the gap between the church and labor in Raymond.
Alexander Powers went back to his desk that afternoon much pleased with his plan and seeing much help in it for the men. He knew where he could get some good tables from an abandoned eating house at one of the stations down the road, and he saw how the coffee arrangement could be made a very attractive feature. The men had responded even better than he anticipated, and the whole thing could not help being a great benefit to them.
Alexander Powers returned to his desk that afternoon feeling great about his plan, which he believed would really help the men. He knew he could grab some nice tables from an old diner at one of the stations down the road, and he could make the coffee setup a really appealing aspect. The men had reacted even better than he expected, and the whole project was sure to be a huge advantage for them.
He took up the routine of his work with a glow of satisfaction. After all, he wanted to do as Jesus would, he said to himself.
He approached his work routine with a sense of satisfaction. After all, he wanted to act like Jesus would, he thought to himself.
It was nearly four o'clock when he opened one of the company's long envelopes which he supposed contained orders for the purchasing of stores. He ran over the first page of typewritten matter in his usual quick, business-like manner, before he saw that what he was reading was not intended for his office but for the superintendent of the freight department.
It was almost four o'clock when he opened one of the company's long envelopes, which he assumed contained orders for purchasing supplies. He quickly scanned the first page of typed content in his typical efficient, business-like way before realizing that what he was reading wasn't meant for his office but for the superintendent of the freight department.
He turned over a page mechanically, not meaning to read what was not addressed to him, but before he knew it, he was in possession of evidence which conclusively proved that the company was engaged in a systematic violation of the Interstate Commerce Laws of the United States. It was as distinct and unequivocal a breaking of law as if a private citizen should enter a house and rob the inmates. The discrimination shown in rebates was in total contempt of all the statutes. Under the laws of the state it was also a distinct violation of certain provisions recently passed by the legislature to prevent railroad trusts. There was no question that he had in his hands evidence sufficient to convict the company of willful, intelligent violation of the law of the commission and the law of the state also.
He flipped a page without thinking, not planning to read anything that wasn’t meant for him, but before he realized it, he had come across proof that showed the company was systematically breaking the Interstate Commerce Laws of the United States. It was as clear and open a crime as if a private citizen entered a house and robbed its residents. The unfairness in the rebates completely ignored all the laws. Under state laws, it was also a clear violation of certain recent regulations passed by the legislature to stop railroad monopolies. There was no doubt that he had enough evidence to convict the company of knowingly and intentionally breaking both the commission's laws and state laws.
He dropped the papers on his desk as if they were poison, and instantly the question flashed across his mind, "What would Jesus do?" He tried to shut the question out. He tried to reason with himself by saying it was none of his business. He had known in a more or less definite way, as did nearly all the officers of the company, that this had been going on right along on nearly all the roads. He was not in a position, owing to his place in the shops, to prove anything direct, and he had regarded it as a matter which did not concern him at all. The papers now before him revealed the entire affair. They had through some carelessness been addressed to him. What business of his was it? If he saw a man entering his neighbor's house to steal, would it not be his duty to inform the officers of the law? Was a railroad company such a different thing? Was it under a different rule of conduct, so that it could rob the public and defy law and be undisturbed because it was such a great organization? What would Jesus do? Then there was his family. Of course, if he took any steps to inform the commission it would mean the loss of his position. His wife and daughter had always enjoyed luxury and a good place in society. If he came out against this lawlessness as a witness it would drag him into courts, his motives would be misunderstood, and the whole thing would end in his disgrace and the loss of his position. Surely it was none of his business. He could easily get the papers back to the freight department and no one be the wiser. Let the iniquity go on. Let the law be defied. What was it to him? He would work out his plans for bettering the condition just before him. What more could a man do in this railroad business when there was so much going on anyway that made it impossible to live by the Christian standard? But what would Jesus do if He knew the facts? That was the question that confronted Alexander Powers as the day wore into evening.
He dropped the papers on his desk like they were toxic, and immediately the question raced through his mind, "What would Jesus do?" He tried to push the question away. He reasoned with himself that it wasn't his problem. He had understood, more or less clearly like almost all the officers of the company, that this was happening consistently on almost all the routes. He wasn't in a position, due to his role in the shops, to prove anything directly, and he had thought of it as a matter that didn't concern him. The papers in front of him revealed the whole situation. By some oversight, they had been sent to him. What did it have to do with him? If he saw someone breaking into his neighbor's house to steal, wouldn't it be his duty to notify the authorities? Was a railroad company any different? Did it follow a separate set of rules, allowing it to rob the public and ignore the law, simply because it was a big organization? What would Jesus do? Then there was his family. If he took any action to inform the commission, it would cost him his job. His wife and daughter had always lived in comfort and held a good position in society. If he stood against this wrongdoing as a witness, it would drag him into court, his motives would be misinterpreted, and it would all end in his disgrace and the loss of his job. Surely, it wasn’t his problem. He could easily return the papers to the freight department and no one would be the wiser. Let the wrongdoing continue. Let the law be ignored. What was it to him? He would focus on his plans to improve his current situation. What more could a man do in this railroad business when so much was happening that made it impossible to live by the Christian standard? But what would Jesus do if He knew the truth? That was the question facing Alexander Powers as the day turned into evening.
The lights in the office had been turned on. The whirr of the great engine and the clash of the planers in the big shop continued until six o'clock. Then the whistle blew, the engine slowed up, the men dropped their tools and ran for the block house.
The lights in the office were on. The sound of the big engine and the noise of the planers in the large shop went on until six o'clock. Then the whistle blew, the engine slowed down, the workers dropped their tools, and hurried to the block house.
Powers heard the familiar click, click, of the clocks as the men filed past the window of the block house just outside. He said to his clerks, "I'm not going just yet. I have something extra tonight." He waited until he heard the last man deposit his block. The men behind the block case went out. The engineer and his assistants had work for half an hour but they went out by another door.
Powers heard the familiar click, click of the clocks as the men walked past the window of the block house just outside. He said to his clerks, "I'm not leaving just yet. I have something extra to take care of tonight." He waited until he heard the last man drop off his block. The men behind the block case left. The engineer and his assistants had work for another half hour, but they exited through a different door.
Chapter Six
"If any man cometh unto me and hateth not his own father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple."
"If anyone comes to me and doesn't hate their own father and mother and wife and children and brothers and sisters, yes, even their own life, they cannot be my disciple."
"And whosoever forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple."
"And whoever doesn’t give up everything they have cannot be my disciple."
WHEN Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page separated after the meeting at the First Church on Sunday they agreed to continue their conversation the next day. Virginia asked Rachel to come and lunch with her at noon, and Rachel accordingly rang the bell at the Page mansion about half-past eleven. Virginia herself met her and the two were soon talking earnestly.
WHEN Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page parted ways after the meeting at the First Church on Sunday, they decided to keep their conversation going the next day. Virginia invited Rachel to join her for lunch at noon, so Rachel rang the bell at the Page mansion around half-past eleven. Virginia was there to greet her, and the two quickly fell into a serious discussion.
"The fact is," Rachel was saying, after they had been talking a few moments, "I cannot reconcile it with my judgment of what Christ would do. I cannot tell another person what to do, but I feel that I ought not to accept this offer."
"The fact is," Rachel was saying, after they had been talking for a few moments, "I can’t reconcile this with my understanding of what Christ would do. I can’t tell someone else what to do, but I feel like I shouldn’t accept this offer."
"What will you do then?" asked Virginia with great interest.
"What are you going to do then?" asked Virginia with great interest.
"I don't know yet, but I have decided to refuse this offer."
"I don't know yet, but I've decided to turn down this offer."
Rachel picked up a letter that had been lying in her lap and ran over its contents again. It was a letter from the manager of a comic opera offering her a place with a large traveling company of the season. The salary was a very large figure, and the prospect held out by the manager was flattering. He had heard Rachel sing that Sunday morning when the stranger had interrupted the service. He had been much impressed. There was money in that voice and it ought to be used in comic opera, so said the letter, and the manager wanted a reply as soon as possible.
Rachel picked up a letter that had been resting in her lap and read its contents again. It was from the manager of a comic opera, offering her a position with a large traveling company for the season. The salary was a substantial amount, and the opportunities mentioned by the manager were appealing. He had heard Rachel sing that Sunday morning when the stranger disrupted the service. He was really impressed. There was potential in that voice, and it should be showcased in comic opera, according to the letter, and the manager requested a response as soon as possible.
"There's no great virtue in saying 'No' to this offer when I have the other one," Rachel went on thoughtfully. "That's harder to decide. But I've about made up my mind. To tell the truth, Virginia, I'm completely convinced in the first case that Jesus would never use any talent like a good voice just to make money. But now, take this concert offer. Here is a reputable company, to travel with an impersonator and a violinist and a male quartet, all people of good reputation. I'm asked to go as one of the company and sing leading soprano. The salary—I mentioned it, didn't I?—is guaranteed to be $200 a month for the season. But I don't feel satisfied that Jesus would go. What do you think?"
"There's no real virtue in saying 'No' to this offer when I have the other one," Rachel said thoughtfully. "That's a tougher decision. But I think I'm almost there. To be honest, Virginia, I'm completely convinced that Jesus wouldn't use any talent like a good voice just to make money. Now, take this concert offer. It's a reputable company, traveling with an impersonator, a violinist, and a male quartet, all well-respected people. They've asked me to join the group and sing lead soprano. The salary—I mentioned it, didn't I?—is guaranteed to be $200 a month for the season. But I don't feel right about whether Jesus would go. What do you think?"
"You mustn't ask me to decide for you," replied Virginia with a sad smile. "I believe Mr. Maxwell was right when he said we must each one of us decide according to the judgment we feel for ourselves to be Christ-like. I am having a harder time than you are, dear, to decide what He would do."
"You can't ask me to make that choice for you," Virginia replied with a sad smile. "I think Mr. Maxwell was right when he said that each of us needs to decide based on what we believe is Christ-like. I'm struggling more than you are, dear, to figure out what He would do."
"Are you?" Rachel asked. She rose and walked over to the window and looked out. Virginia came and stood by her. The street was crowded with life and the two young women looked at it silently for a moment. Suddenly Virginia broke out as Rachel had never heard her before:
"Are you?" Rachel asked. She stood up and walked over to the window, looking outside. Virginia came and stood next to her. The street was bustling with activity, and the two young women watched it quietly for a moment. Then, out of nowhere, Virginia spoke up in a way Rachel had never heard before:
"Rachel, what does all this contrast in conditions mean to you as you ask this question of what Jesus would do? It maddens me to think that the society in which I have been brought up, the same to which we are both said to belong, is satisfied year after year to go on dressing and eating and having a good time, giving and receiving entertainments, spending its money on houses and luxuries and, occasionally, to ease its conscience, donating, without any personal sacrifice, a little money to charity. I have been educated, as you have, in one of the most expensive schools in America; launched into society as an heiress; supposed to be in a very enviable position. I'm perfectly well; I can travel or stay at home. I can do as I please. I can gratify almost any want or desire; and yet when I honestly try to imagine Jesus living the life I have lived and am expected to live, and doing for the rest of my life what thousands of other rich people do, I am under condemnation for being one of the most wicked, selfish, useless creatures in all the world. I have not looked out of this window for weeks without a feeling of horror toward myself as I see the humanity that passes by this house."
"Rachel, what does all this difference in circumstances mean to you as you ask what Jesus would do? It frustrates me to consider that the society I've grown up in, the same one we're both said to belong to, is okay year after year just going on with dressing up, eating, and having fun, giving and receiving entertainment, spending money on homes and luxuries, and occasionally, just to feel better about themselves, donating a little money to charity without any real sacrifice. I've been educated, just like you, in one of the most expensive schools in America; introduced to society as an heiress; expected to be in a very enviable position. I'm doing perfectly fine; I can travel or stay at home. I can do what I want. I can fulfill almost any wish or desire; and yet when I honestly try to picture Jesus living the life I have lived and am expected to live, and doing for the rest of my life what thousands of other wealthy people do, I feel condemned for being one of the most wicked, selfish, useless people in the world. I haven't looked out of this window for weeks without feeling horrified at myself as I see the people who pass by this house."
Virginia turned away and walked up and down the room. Rachel watched her and could not repress the rising tide of her own growing definition of discipleship. Of what Christian use was her own talent of song? Was the best she could do to sell her talent for so much a month, go on a concert company's tour, dress beautifully, enjoy the excitement of public applause and gain a reputation as a great singer? Was that what Jesus would do?
Virginia turned away and paced the room. Rachel observed her and couldn’t hold back the increasing clarity of her own understanding of discipleship. What was the Christian purpose of her singing talent? Was the best she could do to sell her talent for a monthly fee, join a concert tour, dress elegantly, relish the thrill of public applause, and build a reputation as a great singer? Would that be what Jesus would do?
She was not morbid. She was in sound health, was conscious of her great powers as a singer, and knew that if she went out into public life she could make a great deal of money and become well known. It is doubtful if she overestimated her ability to accomplish all she thought herself capable of. And Virginia—what she had just said smote Rachel with great force because of the similar position in which the two friends found themselves.
She wasn't gloomy. She was healthy, aware of her incredible talent as a singer, and realized that if she entered the public scene, she could earn a lot of money and gain fame. It's unclear if she overestimated her ability to achieve everything she believed she could. And Virginia—what she had just said hit Rachel hard, given the similar situations both friends were in.
Lunch was announced and they went out and were joined by Virginia's grandmother, Madam Page, a handsome, stately woman of sixty-five, and Virginia's brother Rollin, a young man who spent most of his time at one of the clubs and had no ambition for anything but a growing admiration for Rachel Winslow, and whenever she dined or lunched at the Page's, if he knew of it he always planned to be at home.
Lunch was called, and they went outside, where they were joined by Virginia's grandmother, Madam Page, an elegant and dignified woman of sixty-five, and Virginia's brother Rollin, a guy who mostly hung out at one of the clubs and had no real ambition except for his increasing admiration for Rachel Winslow. Whenever she had dinner or lunch at the Pages', if he found out about it, he always made sure to be at home.
These three made up the Page family. Virginia's father had been a banker and grain speculator. Her mother had died ten years before, her father within the past year. The grandmother, a Southern woman in birth and training, had all the traditions and feelings that accompany the possession of wealth and social standing that have never been disturbed. She was a shrewd, careful business woman of more than average ability. The family property and wealth were invested, in large measure, under her personal care. Virginia's portion was, without any restriction, her own. She had been trained by her father to understand the ways of the business world, and even the grandmother had been compelled to acknowledge the girl's capacity for taking care of her own money.
These three were the Page family. Virginia's dad had been a banker and grain trader. Her mom had passed away ten years earlier, and her dad had died in the past year. The grandmother, a Southern woman by birth and upbringing, held all the traditional values and sentiments that come with wealth and social status that have never been shaken. She was a smart, careful businesswoman with above-average skills. The family property and wealth were largely managed under her direct supervision. Virginia's share was completely hers, with no limitations. Her father had taught her how to navigate the business world, and even her grandmother had to admit the girl was capable of managing her own money.
Perhaps two persons could not be found anywhere less capable of understanding a girl like Virginia than Madam Page and Rollin. Rachel, who had known the family since she was a girl playmate of Virginia's, could not help thinking of what confronted Virginia in her own home when she once decided on the course which she honestly believed Jesus would take. Today at lunch, as she recalled Virginia's outbreak in the front room, she tried to picture the scene that would at some time occur between Madam Page and her granddaughter.
Perhaps two people could not be found anywhere less capable of understanding a girl like Virginia than Madam Page and Rollin. Rachel, who had known the family since she was a playmate of Virginia's, couldn't help but think of what Virginia faced in her own home when she chose a path that she genuinely believed Jesus would take. Today at lunch, as she remembered Virginia's outburst in the front room, she tried to imagine the scene that would eventually unfold between Madam Page and her granddaughter.
"I understand that you are going on the stage, Miss Winslow. We shall all be delighted, I'm sure," said Rollin during the conversation, which had not been very animated.
"I hear you’re going on stage, Miss Winslow. I’m sure we’ll all be thrilled," Rollin said during the conversation, which hadn't been very lively.
Rachel colored and felt annoyed. "Who told you?" she asked, while Virginia, who had been very silent and reserved, suddenly roused herself and appeared ready to join in the talk.
Rachel was annoyed and colored. "Who told you?" she asked, while Virginia, who had been very quiet and reserved, suddenly perked up and seemed ready to join the conversation.
"Oh! we hear a thing or two on the street. Besides, every one saw Crandall the manager at church two weeks ago. He doesn't go to church to hear the preaching. In fact, I know other people who don't either, not when there's something better to hear."
"Oh! We hear a thing or two on the street. Besides, everyone saw Crandall the manager at church two weeks ago. He doesn't go to church to listen to the sermon. In fact, I know other people who don’t either, not when there’s something better to listen to."
Rachel did not color this time, but she answered quietly, "You're mistaken. I'm not going on the stage."
Rachel didn't color this time, but she replied softly, "You're wrong. I'm not going on stage."
"It's a great pity. You'd make a hit. Everybody is talking about your singing."
"It's such a shame. You'd be a huge success. Everyone is talking about your singing."
This time Rachel flushed with genuine anger. Before she could say anything, Virginia broke in: "Whom do you mean by 'everybody?'"
This time, Rachel felt real anger rising in her. Before she could respond, Virginia interrupted, "Who do you mean by 'everybody?'"
"Whom? I mean all the people who hear Miss Winslow on Sundays. What other time do they hear her? It's a great pity, I say, that the general public outside of Raymond cannot hear her voice."
"Who? I mean everyone who listens to Miss Winslow on Sundays. When else do they get to hear her? It's a real shame, I think, that the general public outside of Raymond can’t experience her voice."
"Let us talk about something else," said Rachel a little sharply. Madam Page glanced at her and spoke with a gentle courtesy.
"Let's discuss something else," Rachel said a bit sharply. Madam Page looked at her and replied with gentle politeness.
"My dear, Rollin never could pay an indirect compliment. He is like his father in that. But we are all curious to know something of your plans. We claim the right from old acquaintance, you know; and Virginia has already told us of your concert company offer."
"My dear, Rollin has never been good at giving indirect compliments. He's just like his dad in that way. But we're all eager to hear about your plans. We feel entitled to know because of our long-standing friendship, you know; and Virginia has already mentioned your offer to join a concert company."
"I supposed of course that was public property," said Virginia, smiling across the table. "I was in the NEWS office day before yesterday."
"I figured that was public property," Virginia said, smiling across the table. "I was in the NEWS office the day before yesterday."
"Yes, yes," replied Rachel hastily. "I understand that, Madam Page. Well, Virginia and I have been talking about it. I have decided not to accept, and that is as far as I have gone at present."
"Yeah, yeah," Rachel replied quickly. "I get that, Madam Page. Well, Virginia and I have been discussing it. I've decided not to accept, and that's as much as I've figured out for now."
Rachel was conscious of the fact that the conversation had, up to this point, been narrowing her hesitation concerning the concert company's offer down to a decision that would absolutely satisfy her own judgment of Jesus' probable action. It had been the last thing in the world, however, that she had desired, to have her decision made in any way so public as this. Somehow what Rollin Page had said and his manner in saying it had hastened her decision in the matter.
Rachel realized that the conversation had been pushing her to make a decision about the concert company's offer that would definitely match her own judgment of what Jesus would likely do. However, the last thing she wanted was for her decision to be made so publicly. Somehow, Rollin Page's words and the way he delivered them had sped up her decision on the matter.
"Would you mind telling us, Rachel, your reasons for refusing the offer? It looks like a great opportunity for a young girl like you. Don't you think the general public ought to hear you? I feel like Rollin about that. A voice like yours belongs to a larger audience than Raymond and the First Church."
"Could you share with us, Rachel, why you’re turning down the offer? It seems like an amazing opportunity for someone your age. Don’t you think the public deserves to hear you? I really feel that way. A voice like yours deserves a bigger audience than just Raymond and the First Church."
Rachel Winslow was naturally a girl of great reserve. She shrank from making her plans or her thoughts public. But with all her repression there was possible in her an occasional sudden breaking out that was simply an impulsive, thoroughly frank, truthful expression of her most inner personal feeling. She spoke now in reply to Madam Page in one of those rare moments of unreserve that added to the attractiveness of her whole character.
Rachel Winslow was naturally a very reserved girl. She hesitated to share her plans or thoughts with others. However, despite her restraint, there were moments when she would suddenly express her feelings in an impulsive, completely honest way. She was now responding to Madam Page in one of those rare moments of openness that made her overall character even more appealing.
"I have no other reason than a conviction that Jesus Christ would do the same thing," she said, looking into Madam Page's eyes with a clear, earnest gaze.
"I have no other reason except the belief that Jesus Christ would do the same thing," she said, looking into Madam Page's eyes with a clear, sincere gaze.
Madam Page turned red and Rollin stared. Before her grandmother could say anything, Virginia spoke. Her rising color showed how she was stirred. Virginia's pale, clear complexion was that of health, but it was generally in marked contrast with Rachel's tropical type of beauty.
Madam Page turned red and Rollin stared. Before her grandmother could say anything, Virginia spoke. Her flushed face revealed how affected she was. Virginia's pale, clear complexion was healthy, but it usually contrasted sharply with Rachel's exotic beauty.
"Grandmother, you know we promised to make that the standard of our conduct for a year. Mr. Maxwell's proposition was plain to all who heard it. We have not been able to arrive at our decisions very rapidly. The difficulty in knowing what Jesus would do has perplexed Rachel and me a good deal."
"Grandma, you know we promised to stick to that as our guide for a year. Mr. Maxwell's suggestion was clear to everyone who listened. We haven't been able to make our decisions very quickly. Figuring out what Jesus would do has really confused Rachel and me a lot."
Madam Page looked sharply at Virginia before she said anything.
Madam Page gave Virginia a sharp look before she said anything.
"Of course I understand Mr. Maxwell's statement. It is perfectly impracticable to put it into practice. I felt confident at the time that those who promised would find it out after a trial and abandon it as visionary and absurd. I have nothing to say about Miss Winslow's affairs, but," she paused and continued with a sharpness that was new to Rachel, "I hope you have no foolish notions in this matter, Virginia."
"Of course I get what Mr. Maxwell is saying. It's completely unworkable to actually implement it. I was sure at the time that those who committed to it would realize after trying it that it was unrealistic and ridiculous. I don't have any comments on Miss Winslow's situation, but," she paused and added with a tone that was unfamiliar to Rachel, "I hope you’re not harboring any silly ideas about this, Virginia."
"I have a great many notions," replied Virginia quietly. "Whether they are foolish or not depends upon my right understanding of what He would do. As soon as I find out I shall do it."
"I have a lot of ideas," Virginia replied softly. "Whether they're silly or not depends on how well I understand what He would do. As soon as I figure it out, I'll do it."
"Excuse me, ladies," said Rollin, rising from the table. "The conversation is getting beyond my depth. I shall retire to the library for a cigar."
"Excuse me, ladies," Rollin said as he stood up from the table. "The conversation is getting a bit too deep for me. I'm going to head to the library for a cigar."
He went out of the dining-room and there was silence for a moment. Madam Page waited until the servant had brought in something and then asked her to go out. She was angry and her anger was formidable, although checked in some measure by the presence of Rachel.
He left the dining room, and there was silence for a moment. Madam Page waited until the servant brought in something and then asked her to leave. She was furious, and her anger was intense, though somewhat restrained by Rachel's presence.
"I am older by several years than you, young ladies," she said, and her traditional type of bearing seemed to Rachel to rise up like a great frozen wall between her and every conception of Jesus as a sacrifice. "What you have promised, in a spirit of false emotion I presume, is impossible of performance."
"I am several years older than you, young ladies," she said, and her old-fashioned way of behaving felt to Rachel like a massive, icy wall standing between her and any understanding of Jesus as a sacrifice. "What you have promised, in a spirit of false emotion I assume, cannot be fulfilled."
"Do you mean, grandmother, that we cannot possibly act as our Lord would? or do you mean that, if we try to, we shall offend the customs and prejudices of society?" asked Virginia.
"Are you saying, grandma, that we can't possibly act as our Lord would? Or are you saying that if we try, we’ll upset the customs and prejudices of society?" asked Virginia.
"It is not required! It is not necessary! Besides how can you act with any—" Madam Page paused, broke off her sentence, and then turned to Rachel. "What will your mother say to your decision? My dear, is it not foolish? What do you expect to do with your voice anyway?"
"It’s not required! It’s not necessary! Besides, how can you act with any—" Madam Page paused, cut off her sentence, and then turned to Rachel. "What will your mom say about your decision? My dear, isn’t it foolish? What do you expect to do with your voice anyway?"
"I don't know what mother will say yet," Rachel answered, with a great shrinking from trying to give her mother's probable answer. If there was a woman in all Raymond with great ambitions for her daughter's success as a singer, Mrs. Winslow was that woman.
"I don’t know what my mom will say yet," Rachel replied, really hesitant to guess her mom’s likely response. If there was anyone in all of Raymond who had big dreams for her daughter's success as a singer, it was Mrs. Winslow.
"Oh! you will see it in a different light after wiser thought of it. My dear," continued Madam Page rising from the table, "you will live to regret it if you do not accept the concert company's offer or something like it."
"Oh! you will see it in a different way after thinking it through more carefully. My dear," Madam Page said as she stood up from the table, "you will come to regret it if you don't accept the concert company's offer or something similar."
Chapter Seven
RACHEL was glad to escape and be by herself. A plan was slowly forming in her mind, and she wanted to be alone and think it out carefully. But before she had walked two blocks she was annoyed to find Rollin Page walking beside her.
RACHEL was happy to get away and have some time to herself. A plan was gradually coming together in her mind, and she wanted to be alone to think it through carefully. But before she had walked two blocks, she was frustrated to see Rollin Page walking next to her.
"Sorry to disturb your thoughts, Miss Winslow, but I happened to be going your way and had an idea you might not object. In fact, I've been walking here for a whole block and you haven't objected."
"Sorry to interrupt your thoughts, Miss Winslow, but I was headed your way and thought you might be okay with it. Actually, I've been walking alongside you for a whole block and you haven't said anything against it."
"I did not see you," said Rachel briefly.
"I didn't see you," Rachel said quickly.
"I wouldn't mind that if you only thought of me once in a while," said Rollin suddenly. He took one last nervous puff on his cigar, tossed it into the street and walked along with a pale look on his face.
"I wouldn't mind that if you thought of me once in a while," said Rollin suddenly. He took one last anxious puff on his cigar, tossed it into the street, and walked away with a pale look on his face.
Rachel was surprised, but not startled. She had known Rollin as a boy, and there had been a time when they had used each other's first name familiarly. Lately, however, something in Rachel's manner had put an end to that. She was used to his direct attempts at compliments and was sometimes amused by them. Today she honestly wished him anywhere else.
Rachel was surprised, but not shocked. She had known Rollin since he was a kid, and there was a time when they called each other by their first names casually. Recently, though, something about Rachel's behavior had changed that. She was used to his straightforward compliments and was sometimes entertained by them. Today, though, she really wished he was anywhere else.
"Do you ever think of me, Miss Winslow?" asked Rollin after a pause.
"Do you ever think about me, Miss Winslow?" Rollin asked after a moment.
"Oh, yes, quite often!" said Rachel with a smile.
"Oh, yeah, all the time!" said Rachel with a smile.
"Are you thinking of me now?"
"Are you thinking about me right now?"
"Yes. That is—yes—I am."
"Yes, I am."
"What?"
"What's up?"
"Do you want me to be absolutely truthful?"
"Do you want me to be completely honest?"
"Of course."
"Definitely."
"Then I was thinking that I wished you were not here." Rollin bit his lip and looked gloomy.
"Then I thought that I wished you weren't here." Rollin bit his lip and looked downcast.
"Now look here, Rachel—oh, I know that's forbidden, but I've got to speak some time!—you know how I feel. What makes you treat me so? You used to like me a little, you know."
"Now listen, Rachel—oh, I know that's off-limits, but I have to speak up eventually!—you know how I feel. Why do you treat me this way? You used to like me a bit, you know."
"Did I? Of course we used to get on very well as boy and girl. But we are older now."
"Did I? Of course we used to get along really well as kids. But we're older now."
Rachel still spoke in the light, easy way she had used since her first annoyance at seeing him. She was still somewhat preoccupied with her plan which had been disturbed by Rollin's sudden appearance.
Rachel still spoke in the casual, easy manner she had since she first became annoyed at seeing him. She was still a bit preoccupied with her plan that had been interrupted by Rollin's sudden arrival.
They walked along in silence a little way. The avenue was full of people. Among the persons passing was Jasper Chase. He saw Rachel and Rollin and bowed as they went by. Rollin was watching Rachel closely.
They walked along quietly for a bit. The street was crowded with people. Among those passing was Jasper Chase. He noticed Rachel and Rollin and nodded as they walked by. Rollin was keeping a close eye on Rachel.
"I wish I was Jasper Chase. Maybe I would stand some chance then," he said moodily.
"I wish I were Jasper Chase. Then I might actually have a chance," he said darkly.
Rachel colored in spite of herself. She did not say anything and quickened her pace a little. Rollin seemed determined to say something, and Rachel seemed helpless to prevent him. After all, she thought, he might as well know the truth one time as another.
Rachel colored despite herself. She didn’t say anything and speeded up a bit. Rollin seemed set on saying something, and Rachel felt powerless to stop him. After all, she thought, he might as well know the truth eventually.
"You know well enough, Rachel, how I feel toward you. Isn't there any hope? I could make you happy. I've loved you a good many years—"
"You know how I feel about you, Rachel. Is there any chance for us? I could make you happy. I've loved you for a long time—"
"Why, how old do you think I am?" broke in Rachel with a nervous laugh. She was shaken out of her usual poise of manner.
"Why, how old do you think I am?" Rachel interrupted with a nervous laugh. She was thrown off her usual composure.
"You know what I mean," went on Rollin doggedly. "And you have no right to laugh at me just because I want you to marry me."
"You know what I'm saying," Rollin continued stubbornly. "And you have no right to laugh at me just because I want you to marry me."
"I'm not! But it is useless for you to speak, Rollin," said Rachel after a little hesitation, and then using his name in such a frank, simple way that he could attach no meaning to it beyond the familiarity of the old family acquaintance. "It is impossible." She was still a little agitated by the fact of receiving a proposal of marriage on the avenue. But the noise on the street and sidewalk made the conversation as private as if they were in the house.
"I'm not! But it's pointless for you to talk, Rollin," Rachel said after a brief pause, using his name so openly and simply that he didn't read anything into it beyond the familiarity of an old family friend. "It's impossible." She was still a bit shaken by the fact that she received a marriage proposal on the avenue. But the noise from the street and sidewalk made their conversation feel as private as if they were inside the house.
"Would that is—do you think—if you gave me time I would."
"Well, what if you think—if you give me time, I will."
"No!" said Rachel. She spoke firmly; perhaps, she thought afterward, although she did not mean to, she spoke harshly.
"No!" Rachel said. She spoke assertively; maybe, she thought later, although it wasn't her intention, she came off a bit harsh.
They walked on for some time without a word. They were nearing Rachel's home and she was anxious to end the scene.
They walked on for a while in silence. They were getting close to Rachel's house and she was eager to wrap things up.
As they turned off the avenue into one of the quieter streets Rollin spoke suddenly and with more manliness than he had yet shown. There was a distinct note of dignity in his voice that was new to Rachel.
As they turned off the avenue onto one of the quieter streets, Rollin suddenly spoke with more assertiveness than he had shown before. There was a clear tone of dignity in his voice that was new to Rachel.
"Miss Winslow, I ask you to be my wife. Is there any hope for me that you will ever consent?"
"Miss Winslow, will you marry me? Do I have any chance that you'll say yes?"
"None in the least." Rachel spoke decidedly.
"Not at all." Rachel said firmly.
"Will you tell me why?" He asked the question as if he had a right to a truthful answer.
"Will you tell me why?" He asked it like he was entitled to an honest answer.
"Because I do not feel toward you as a woman ought to feel toward the man she marries."
"Because I don’t feel about you the way a woman should feel about the man she marries."
"In other words, you do not love me?"
"In other words, you don't love me?"
"I do not and I cannot."
"I can't and I won't."
"Why?" That was another question, and Rachel was a little surprised that he should ask it.
"Why?" That was another question, and Rachel was a bit surprised that he would ask it.
"Because—" she hesitated for fear she might say too much in an attempt to speak the exact truth.
"Because—" she paused, worried that she might reveal too much while trying to express the absolute truth.
"Tell me just why. You can't hurt me more than you have already."
"Just tell me why. You can't hurt me any more than you already have."
"Well, I do not and I cannot love you because you have no purpose in life. What do you ever do to make the world better? You spend your time in club life, in amusements, in travel, in luxury. What is there in such a life to attract a woman?"
"Well, I can't love you because you lack direction in life. What do you do to make the world a better place? You waste your time partying, having fun, traveling, and living in luxury. What about that kind of life would attract a woman?"
"Not much, I guess," said Rollin with a bitter laugh. "Still, I don't know that I'm any worse than the rest of the men around me. I'm not so bad as some. I'm glad to know your reasons."
"Not much, I guess," Rollin said with a bitter laugh. "Still, I don't think I'm any worse than the other guys around me. I'm not as bad as some. I'm glad to understand your reasons."
He suddenly stopped, took off his hat, bowed gravely and turned back. Rachel went on home and hurried into her room, disturbed in many ways by the event which had so unexpectedly thrust itself into her experience.
He suddenly stopped, took off his hat, bowed seriously, and turned back. Rachel continued home and rushed into her room, troubled in many ways by the event that had so unexpectedly entered her life.
When she had time to think it all over she found herself condemned by the very judgment she had passed on Rollin Page. What purpose had she in life? She had been abroad and studied music with one of the famous teachers of Europe. She had come home to Raymond and had been singing in the First Church choir now for a year. She was well paid. Up to that Sunday two weeks ago she had been quite satisfied with herself and with her position. She had shared her mother's ambition, and anticipated growing triumphs in the musical world. What possible career was before her except the regular career of every singer?
When she took the time to think it all over, she realized she was judging herself by the same standards she had used to judge Rollin Page. What was her purpose in life? She had traveled abroad and studied music with one of the top teachers in Europe. She had returned to Raymond and had been singing in the First Church choir for a year. She was well compensated. Up until that Sunday two weeks ago, she had felt quite content with herself and her situation. She had shared her mother's ambitions and looked forward to future successes in the music world. What other career path did she have ahead of her, besides the typical one for any singer?
She asked the question again and, in the light of her recent reply to Rollin, asked again, if she had any very great purpose in life herself. What would Jesus do? There was a fortune in her voice. She knew it, not necessarily as a matter of personal pride or professional egotism, but simply as a fact. And she was obliged to acknowledge that until two weeks ago she had purposed to use her voice to make money and win admiration and applause. Was that a much higher purpose, after all, than Rollin Page lived for?
She asked the question again, and in light of her recent response to Rollin, she inquired once more if she had any significant purpose in life herself. What would Jesus do? There was something powerful in her voice. She recognized it, not out of personal pride or professional ego, but simply as a fact. And she had to admit that until two weeks ago, she had intended to use her voice to earn money and gain admiration and applause. Was that really a much higher purpose than what Rollin Page lived for?
She sat in her room a long time and finally went downstairs, resolved to have a frank talk with her mother about the concert company's offer and the new plan which was gradually shaping in her mind. She had already had one talk with her mother and knew that she expected Rachel to accept the offer and enter on a successful career as a public singer.
She sat in her room for a long time and finally went downstairs, determined to have an honest conversation with her mom about the concert company’s offer and the new plan that was slowly forming in her mind. She had already talked with her mom once and knew that she expected Rachel to accept the offer and start a successful career as a public singer.
"Mother," Rachel said, coming at once to the point, much as she dreaded the interview, "I have decided not to go out with the company. I have a good reason for it."
"Mom," Rachel said, getting straight to the point, even though she was nervous about the conversation, "I've decided not to go out with the company. I have a good reason for it."
Mrs. Winslow was a large, handsome woman, fond of much company, ambitious for distinction in society and devoted, according to her definitions of success, to the success of her children. Her youngest boy, Louis, two years younger than Rachel, was ready to graduate from a military academy in the summer. Meanwhile she and Rachel were at home together. Rachel's father, like Virginia's, had died while the family was abroad. Like Virginia she found herself, under her present rule of conduct, in complete antagonism with her own immediate home circle. Mrs. Winslow waited for Rachel to go on.
Mrs. Winslow was a tall, attractive woman who enjoyed being around people, wanted to stand out in society, and was dedicated, based on her own views of success, to ensuring her children succeeded. Her youngest son, Louis, who was two years younger than Rachel, was set to graduate from a military academy in the summer. Meanwhile, she and Rachel were spending time together at home. Rachel's father, like Virginia's, had passed away while the family was overseas. Similar to Virginia, she felt completely at odds with her immediate home life under her current way of living. Mrs. Winslow waited for Rachel to continue.
"You know the promise I made two weeks ago, mother?"
"You remember the promise I made two weeks ago, Mom?"
"Mr. Maxwell's promise?"
"Mr. Maxwell's commitment?"
"No, mine. You know what it was, do you not, mother?"
"No, it's mine. You know what it was, right, mom?"
"I suppose I do. Of course all the church members mean to imitate Christ and follow Him, as far as is consistent with our present day surroundings. But what has that to do with your decision in the concert company matter?"
"I guess I do. Of course, all the church members intend to emulate Christ and follow Him, as far as it fits with our current environment. But what does that have to do with your choice in the concert company issue?"
"It has everything to do with it. After asking, 'What would Jesus do?' and going to the source of authority for wisdom, I have been obliged to say that I do not believe He would, in my case, make that use of my voice."
"It has everything to do with it. After asking, 'What would Jesus do?' and turning to the source of authority for guidance, I have to say that I don't think He would, in my situation, use my voice in that way."
"Why? Is there anything wrong about such a career?"
"Why? Is there something wrong with that kind of career?"
"No, I don't know that I can say there is."
"No, I can't say that there is."
"Do you presume to sit in judgment on other people who go out to sing in this way? Do you presume to say they are doing what Christ would not do?"
"Do you think you have the right to judge others who go out and sing like this? Do you really believe they’re doing something Christ wouldn’t do?"
"Mother, I wish you to understand me. I judge no one else; I condemn no other professional singer. I simply decide my own course. As I look at it, I have a conviction that Jesus would do something else."
"Mom, I want you to understand me. I'm not judging anyone else; I'm not condemning any other professional singer. I'm just choosing my own path. From my perspective, I believe that Jesus would take a different approach."
"What else?" Mrs. Winslow had not yet lost her temper. She did not understand the situation nor Rachel in the midst of it, but she was anxious that her daughter's course should be as distinguished as her natural gifts promised. And she felt confident that when the present unusual religious excitement in the First Church had passed away Rachel would go on with her public life according to the wishes of the family. She was totally unprepared for Rachel's next remark.
"What else?" Mrs. Winslow still hadn’t lost her temper. She didn’t understand the situation or Rachel’s role in it, but she was eager for her daughter to achieve as much as her natural talents suggested she could. She felt sure that once the current wave of unusual religious enthusiasm at the First Church settled down, Rachel would continue her public life according to the family’s wishes. She was completely unprepared for Rachel’s next comment.
"What? Something that will serve mankind where it most needs the service of song. Mother, I have made up my mind to use my voice in some way so as to satisfy my own soul that I am doing something better than pleasing fashionable audiences, or making money, or even gratifying my own love of singing. I am going to do something that will satisfy me when I ask: 'What would Jesus do?' I am not satisfied, and cannot be, when I think of myself as singing myself into the career of a concert company performer."
"What? Something that will help people when they need the power of song the most. Mom, I've decided to use my voice in a way that fulfills my own spirit, making sure I'm doing something more meaningful than just entertaining trendy crowds, earning money, or even just enjoying singing for myself. I want to do something that gives me peace when I ask: 'What would Jesus do?' I’m not content, and I can't be, if I think of myself simply as a performer in a concert troupe."
Rachel spoke with a vigor and earnestness that surprised her mother. But Mrs. Winslow was angry now; and she never tried to conceal her feelings.
Rachel spoke with a energy and sincerity that caught her mother off guard. But Mrs. Winslow was angry now, and she never bothered to hide her feelings.
"It is simply absurd! Rachel, you are a fanatic! What can you do?"
"It’s just ridiculous! Rachel, you’re being extreme! What can you do?"
"The world has been served by men and women who have given it other things that were gifts. Why should I, because I am blessed with a natural gift, at once proceed to put a market price on it and make all the money I can out of it? You know, mother, that you have taught me to think of a musical career always in the light of financial and social success. I have been unable, since I made my promise two weeks ago, to imagine Jesus joining a concert company to do what I should do and live the life I should have to live if I joined it."
"The world has been enriched by men and women who have offered gifts of all kinds. Why should I, just because I have a natural talent, immediately put a price tag on it and try to make as much money as possible? You know, Mom, that you’ve taught me to view a music career primarily through the lens of financial and social success. Since I made my promise two weeks ago, I haven’t been able to picture Jesus joining a concert group to do what I would have to do and live the life I would have to live if I joined one."
Mrs. Winslow rose and then sat down again. With a great effort she composed herself.
Mrs. Winslow stood up and then sat back down. With a lot of effort, she gathered herself.
"What do you intend to do then? You have not answered my question."
"What do you plan to do then? You haven't answered my question."
"I shall continue to sing for the time being in the church. I am pledged to sing there through the spring. During the week I am going to sing at the White Cross meetings, down in the Rectangle."
"I'll keep singing at the church for now. I’m committed to singing there until spring. During the week, I’ll be singing at the White Cross meetings down in the Rectangle."
"What! Rachel Winslow! Do you know what you are saying? Do you know what sort of people those are down there?"
"What! Rachel Winslow! Do you realize what you're saying? Do you understand what kind of people those are down there?"
Rachel almost quailed before her mother. For a moment she shrank back and was silent. Then she spoke firmly: "I know very well. That is the reason I am going. Mr. and Mrs. Gray have been working there several weeks. I learned only this morning that they want singers from the churches to help them in their meetings. They use a tent. It is in a part of the city where Christian work is most needed. I shall offer them my help. Mother!" Rachel cried out with the first passionate utterance she had yet used, "I want to do something that will cost me something in the way of sacrifice. I know you will not understand me. But I am hungry to suffer for something. What have we done all our lives for the suffering, sinning side of Raymond? How much have we denied ourselves or given of our personal ease and pleasure to bless the place in which we live or imitate the life of the Savior of the world? Are we always to go on doing as society selfishly dictates, moving on its little narrow round of pleasures and entertainments, and never knowing the pain of things that cost?"
Rachel almost flinched in front of her mom. For a moment, she pulled back and stayed quiet. Then she spoke up firmly: "I know exactly what’s going on. That’s why I’m going. Mr. and Mrs. Gray have been working there for a few weeks. I just found out this morning that they need singers from the churches to help with their meetings. They’re using a tent. It’s in an area of the city where Christian work is really needed. I want to offer my help. Mom!" Rachel exclaimed with a burst of passion she hadn't shown before, "I want to do something that involves real sacrifice. I know you might not understand me. But I’m eager to suffer for a cause. What have we done all our lives for the struggling, sinful side of Raymond? How much have we given up or allowed our comfort and pleasure to be challenged to make a difference in our community or to mirror the life of the Savior of the world? Are we always going to keep following society’s selfish expectations, going around in circles of trivial fun and entertainment, and never experiencing the genuine pain of making sacrifices?"
"Are you preaching at me?" asked Mrs. Winslow slowly. Rachel rose, and understood her mother's words.
"Are you lecturing me?" asked Mrs. Winslow slowly. Rachel got up and understood her mother's words.
"No. I am preaching at myself," she replied gently. She paused a moment as if she thought her mother would say something more, and then went out of the room. When she reached her own room she felt that so far as her own mother was concerned she could expect no sympathy, nor even a fair understanding from her.
"No. I’m just talking to myself," she replied softly. She paused for a moment, as if she expected her mother to say something more, and then left the room. When she got to her own room, she realized that when it came to her mother, she couldn't expect any sympathy or even a fair understanding from her.
She kneeled. It is safe to say that within the two weeks since Henry Maxwell's church had faced that shabby figure with the faded hat more members of his parish had been driven to their knees in prayer than during all the previous term of his pastorate.
She knelt. It's safe to say that in the two weeks since Henry Maxwell's church encountered that shabby figure with the worn hat, more members of his congregation had been brought to their knees in prayer than during the entire previous term of his ministry.
She rose, and her face was wet with tears. She sat thoughtfully a little while and then wrote a note to Virginia Page. She sent it to her by a messenger and then went downstairs and told her mother that she and Virginia were going down to the Rectangle that evening to see Mr. and Mrs. Gray, the evangelists.
She got up, her face streaked with tears. After sitting in thought for a little while, she wrote a note to Virginia Page. She had a messenger deliver it to her, then went downstairs and told her mom that she and Virginia were going to the Rectangle that evening to see Mr. and Mrs. Gray, the evangelists.
"Virginia's uncle, Dr. West, will go with us, if she goes. I have asked her to call him up by telephone and go with us. The Doctor is a friend of the Grays, and attended some of their meetings last winter."
"Virginia's uncle, Dr. West, will join us if she does. I've asked her to call him and invite him to come with us. The Doctor is friends with the Grays and attended some of their meetings last winter."
Mrs. Winslow did not say anything. Her manner showed her complete disapproval of Rachel's course, and Rachel felt her unspoken bitterness.
Mrs. Winslow didn’t say anything. Her attitude clearly showed her total disapproval of Rachel’s actions, and Rachel could sense her silent resentment.
About seven o'clock the Doctor and Virginia appeared, and together the three started for the scene of the White Cross meetings.
About seven o'clock, the Doctor and Virginia showed up, and together the three of them set off for the White Cross meetings.
The Rectangle was the most notorious district in Raymond. It was on the territory close by the railroad shops and the packing houses. The great slum and tenement district of Raymond congested its worst and most wretched elements about the Rectangle. This was a barren field used in the summer by circus companies and wandering showmen. It was shut in by rows of saloons, gambling hells and cheap, dirty boarding and lodging houses.
The Rectangle was the most infamous area in Raymond. It was located near the railroad shops and the packing houses. The major slum and tenement district of Raymond crammed its poorest and most miserable residents into the Rectangle. This was an empty lot that was used in the summer by circus companies and traveling showmen. It was surrounded by rows of bars, gambling dens, and cheap, filthy boarding and lodging houses.
The First Church of Raymond had never touched the Rectangle problem. It was too dirty, too coarse, too sinful, too awful for close contact. Let us be honest. There had been an attempt to cleanse this sore spot by sending down an occasional committee of singers or Sunday-school teachers or gospel visitors from various churches. But the First Church of Raymond, as an institution, had never really done anything to make the Rectangle any less a stronghold of the devil as the years went by.
The First Church of Raymond had never dealt with the Rectangle problem. It was too messy, too rough, too immoral, too terrible for any real engagement. Let's be honest. There had been an effort to address this issue by occasionally sending down a committee of singers or Sunday school teachers or gospel visitors from different churches. But the First Church of Raymond, as an organization, had never truly done anything to make the Rectangle any less of a stronghold of evil over the years.
Into this heart of the coarse part of the sin of Raymond the traveling evangelist and his brave little wife had pitched a good-sized tent and begun meetings. It was the spring of the year and the evenings were beginning to be pleasant. The evangelists had asked for the help of Christian people, and had received more than the usual amount of encouragement. But they felt a great need of more and better music. During the meetings on the Sunday just gone the assistant at the organ had been taken ill. The volunteers from the city were few and the voices were of ordinary quality.
Into the rough heart of Raymond's sin, the traveling evangelist and his brave little wife set up a large tent and started holding meetings. It was spring, and the evenings were starting to feel nice. The evangelists had asked for help from the Christian community and received more encouragement than usual. However, they felt a strong need for more and better music. During the meetings last Sunday, the organist had fallen ill. There were only a few volunteers from the city, and the singing was of average quality.
"There will be a small meeting tonight, John," said his wife, as they entered the tent a little after seven o'clock and began to arrange the chairs and light up.
"There’s a small meeting tonight, John," his wife said as they walked into the tent a little after seven and started setting up the chairs and turning on the lights.
"Yes, I fear so." Mr. Gray was a small, energetic man, with a pleasant voice and the courage of a high-born fighter. He had already made friends in the neighborhood and one of his converts, a heavy-faced man who had just come in, began to help in the arranging of seats.
"Yes, I think so." Mr. Gray was a petite, lively man with a pleasant voice and the bravery of a noble fighter. He had already made friends in the area, and one of his followers, a stout-faced man who had just walked in, started helping to arrange the seats.
It was after eight o'clock when Alexander Powers opened the door of his office and started for home. He was going to take a car at the corner of the Rectangle. But he was roused by a voice coming from the tent.
It was after eight o'clock when Alexander Powers opened the door to his office and headed home. He planned to catch a cab at the corner of the Rectangle. But he was interrupted by a voice coming from the tent.
It was the voice of Rachel Winslow. It struck through his consciousness of struggle over his own question that had sent him into the Divine Presence for an answer. He had not yet reached a conclusion. He was tortured with uncertainty. His whole previous course of action as a railroad man was the poorest possible preparation for anything sacrificial. And he could not yet say what he would do in the matter.
It was Rachel Winslow's voice. It cut through his awareness of the struggle he was facing over his own question that had driven him to seek an answer in the Divine Presence. He still hadn’t come to a conclusion. He was tormented by uncertainty. His entire past as a railroad worker was the worst preparation for anything sacrificial. And he still couldn't say what he would do about it.
Hark! What was she singing? How did Rachel Winslow happen to be down here? Several windows near by went up. Some men quarreling near a saloon stopped and listened. Other figures were walking rapidly in the direction of the Rectangle and the tent. Surely Rachel Winslow had never sung like that in the First Church. It was a marvelous voice. What was it she was singing? Again Alexander Powers, Superintendent of the machine shops, paused and listened,
Hark! What was she singing? How did Rachel Winslow end up down here? Several nearby windows opened. Some men arguing near a bar stopped and listened. Other people were quickly heading toward the Rectangle and the tent. Surely Rachel Winslow had never sung like that in the First Church. It was an amazing voice. What was she singing? Again, Alexander Powers, the Superintendent of the machine shops, paused and listened,
"Where He leads me I will follow,
Where He leads me I will follow,
Where He leads me I will follow,
I'll go with Him, with Him.
All the way!"
"Where He guides me I will go,
Where He guides me I will go,
Where He guides me I will go,
I'll walk with Him, with Him.
All the way!"
The brutal, coarse, impure life of the Rectangle stirred itself into new life as the song, as pure as the surroundings were vile, floated out and into saloon and den and foul lodging. Some one stumbled hastily by Alexander Powers and said in answer to a question: "De tent's beginning to run over tonight. That's what the talent calls music, eh?"
The rough, harsh, and unrefined life of the Rectangle awoke to new energy as the song, as pure as the surroundings were disgusting, spilled out into bars, dens, and dirty lodgings. Someone hurried past Alexander Powers and replied to a question, "The tent's starting to overflow tonight. That's what the performers call music, right?"
Chapter Eight
"If any man would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross daily and follow me."
"If anyone wants to follow me, they must deny themselves, take up their cross every day, and follow me."
HENRY MAXWELL paced his study back and forth. It was Wednesday and he had started to think out the subject of his evening service which fell upon that night. Out of one of his study windows he could see the tall chimney of the railroad shops. The top of the evangelist's tent just showed over the buildings around the Rectangle. He looked out of his window every time he turned in his walk. After a while he sat down at his desk and drew a large piece of paper toward him. After thinking several moments he wrote in large letters the following:
HENRY MAXWELL paced his study back and forth. It was Wednesday, and he was starting to think about the topic for his evening service that night. From one of his study windows, he could see the tall chimney of the railroad shops. The top of the evangelist's tent barely peeked over the buildings around the Rectangle. He glanced out of his window every time he turned during his walk. After some time, he sat down at his desk and pulled a large piece of paper toward him. After thinking for a few moments, he wrote in large letters the following:
A NUMBER OF THINGS THAT JESUS WOULD PROBABLY DO IN THIS PARISH
A NUMBER OF THINGS THAT JESUS WOULD PROBABLY DO IN THIS PARISH
Live in a simple, plain manner, without needless luxury on the one hand or undue asceticism on the other. Preach fearlessly to the hypocrites in the church, no matter what their social importance or wealth. Show in some practical form His sympathy and love for the common people as well as for the well-to-do, educated, refined people who make up the majority of the parish. Identify Himself with the great causes of humanity in some personal way that would call for self-denial and suffering. Preach against the saloon in Raymond. Become known as a friend and companion of the sinful people in the Rectangle. Give up the summer trip to Europe this year. (I have been abroad twice and cannot claim any special need of rest. I am well, and could forego this pleasure, using the money for some one who needs a vacation more than I do. There are probably plenty of such people in the city.)
Live simply, without unnecessary luxury on one side or extreme self-denial on the other. Speak boldly to the hypocrites in the church, regardless of their social status or wealth. Demonstrate His compassion and love for both the common people and the affluent, educated, refined individuals who make up most of the parish. Engage personally with significant humanitarian causes that require sacrifice and hardship. Speak out against the bars in Raymond. Become known as a friend and companion to those who struggle in the Rectangle. Skip the summer trip to Europe this year. (I’ve been abroad twice and don’t feel any special need for rest. I’m doing well and can forgo this pleasure, using the money instead for someone who needs a vacation more than I do. There are likely many such people in the city.)
He was conscious, with a humility that was once a stranger to him, that his outline of Jesus' probable action was painfully lacking in depth and power, but he was seeking carefully for concrete shapes into which he might cast his thought of Jesus' conduct. Nearly every point he had put down, meant, for him, a complete overturning of the custom and habit of years in the ministry. In spite of that, he still searched deeper for sources of the Christ-like spirit. He did not attempt to write any more, but sat at his desk absorbed in his effort to catch more and more the spirit of Jesus in his own life. He had forgotten the particular subject for his prayer meeting with which he had begun his morning study.
He was aware, with a humility that he had not known before, that his ideas about what Jesus would do were seriously lacking in depth and power. However, he was carefully trying to find concrete examples to shape his thoughts about Jesus' actions. Almost every point he noted meant a complete shift from the customs and habits he had followed for years in his ministry. Despite this, he continued to dig deeper for the sources of the Christ-like spirit. He didn't try to write any more but sat at his desk, fully focused on capturing more of Jesus' spirit in his own life. He had lost track of the specific topic for his prayer meeting that he had started his morning study with.
He was so absorbed over his thought that he did not hear the bell ring; he was roused by the servant who announced a caller. He had sent up his name, Mr. Gray.
He was so lost in thought that he didn't hear the bell ring; he was brought back to reality by the servant who announced a visitor. The visitor had sent up his name, Mr. Gray.
Maxwell stepped to the head of the stairs and asked Gray to come up. So Gray came up and stated the reason for his call.
Maxwell made his way to the top of the stairs and asked Gray to join him. So Gray came up and explained why he was there.
"I want your help, Mr. Maxwell. Of course you have heard what a wonderful meeting we had Monday night and last night. Miss Winslow has done more with her voice than I could do, and the tent won't hold the people."
"I need your help, Mr. Maxwell. I'm sure you've heard about the fantastic meetings we had on Monday night and last night. Miss Winslow has done more with her voice than I ever could, and the tent can't fit all the people."
"I've heard of that. It is the first time the people there have heard her. It is no wonder they are attracted."
"I've heard about that. It's the first time the people there have heard her. It's no surprise they're drawn to her."
"It has been a wonderful revelation to us, and a most encouraging event in our work. But I came to ask if you could not come down tonight and preach. I am suffering from a severe cold. I do not dare trust my voice again. I know it is asking a good deal from such a busy man. But, if you can't come, say so frankly, and I'll try somewhere else."
"It has been a fantastic revelation for us and a really encouraging event in our work. But I wanted to ask if you could come down tonight and preach. I’m dealing with a bad cold and I’m not sure I can trust my voice again. I know it's a lot to ask from someone so busy. But if you can’t come, just let me know honestly, and I’ll look for someone else."
"I'm sorry, but it's my regular prayer meeting night," began Henry Maxwell. Then he flushed and added, "I shall be able to arrange it in some way so as to come down. You can count on me."
"I'm sorry, but it’s my regular prayer meeting night," Henry Maxwell started. Then he blushed and added, "I’ll find a way to make it down. You can count on me."
Gray thanked him earnestly and rose to go.
Gray thanked him sincerely and stood up to leave.
"Won't you stay a minute, Gray, and let us have a prayer together?"
"Could you please stay for a minute, Gray, and let’s pray together?"
"Yes," said Gray simply.
"Yeah," Gray replied simply.
So the two men kneeled together in the study. Henry Maxwell prayed like a child. Gray was touched to tears as he knelt there. There was something almost pitiful in the way this man who had lived his ministerial life in such a narrow limit of exercise now begged for wisdom and strength to speak a message to the people in the Rectangle.
So the two men knelt together in the study. Henry Maxwell prayed like a child. Gray was moved to tears as he knelt there. There was something almost sad about how this man, who had spent his ministerial life within such a limited scope, now pleaded for wisdom and strength to share a message with the people in the Rectangle.
Gray rose and held out his hand. "God bless you, Mr. Maxwell. I'm sure the Spirit will give you power tonight."
Gray stood up and extended his hand. "God bless you, Mr. Maxwell. I'm sure the Spirit will empower you tonight."
Henry Maxwell made no answer. He did not even trust himself to say that he hoped so. But he thought of his promise and it brought him a certain peace that was refreshing to his heart and mind alike.
Henry Maxwell didn’t respond. He didn’t even feel confident enough to say he hoped so. But he remembered his promise, and it brought him a sense of peace that refreshed both his heart and mind.
So that is how it came about that when the First Church audience came into the lecture room that evening it met with another surprise. There was an unusually large number present. The prayer meetings ever since that remarkable Sunday morning had been attended as never before in the history of the First Church. Mr. Maxwell came at once to the point.
So that’s how it happened that when the First Church audience walked into the lecture room that evening, they encountered yet another surprise. There was an unusually large crowd present. The prayer meetings since that amazing Sunday morning had seen attendance like never before in the history of the First Church. Mr. Maxwell got straight to the point.
"I feel that I am called to go down to the Rectangle tonight, and I will leave it with you to say whether you will go on with this meeting here. I think perhaps the best plan would be for a few volunteers to go down to the Rectangle with me prepared to help in the after-meeting, if necessary, and the rest to remain here and pray that the Spirit power may go with us."
"I feel that I'm meant to go down to the Rectangle tonight, and I'll leave it up to you to decide whether to continue this meeting here. I think the best plan might be for a few volunteers to come to the Rectangle with me, ready to assist with the after-meeting if needed, while the rest stay here and pray that the Spirit's power goes with us."
So half a dozen of the men went with the pastor, and the rest of the audience stayed in the lecture room. Maxwell could not escape the thought as he left the room that probably in his entire church membership there might not be found a score of disciples who were capable of doing work that would successfully lead needy, sinful men into the knowledge of Christ. The thought did not linger in his mind to vex him as he went his way, but it was simply a part of his whole new conception of the meaning of Christian discipleship.
So half a dozen men went with the pastor, and the rest of the audience stayed in the lecture room. Maxwell couldn't shake the thought as he left that probably among his entire church membership, there might not be a score of disciples who could effectively lead needy, sinful people to the knowledge of Christ. The thought didn’t bother him as he went on his way, but it was just a part of his new understanding of what it means to be a Christian disciple.
When he and his little company of volunteers reached the Rectangle, the tent was already crowded. They had difficulty in getting to the platform. Rachel was there with Virginia and Jasper Chase who had come instead of the Doctor tonight.
When he and his small group of volunteers arrived at the Rectangle, the tent was already packed. They had trouble making their way to the platform. Rachel was there with Virginia and Jasper Chase, who had come in place of the Doctor tonight.
When the meeting began with a song in which Rachel sang the solo and the people were asked to join in the chorus, not a foot of standing room was left in the tent. The night was mild and the sides of the tent were up and a great border of faces stretched around, looking in and forming part of the audience. After the singing, and a prayer by one of the city pastors who was present, Gray stated the reason for his inability to speak, and in his simple manner turned the service over to "Brother Maxwell of the First Church."
When the meeting started with a song featuring Rachel singing the solo and everyone invited to join in the chorus, there was barely a square inch of standing room left in the tent. The night was warm, the sides of the tent were raised, and a large crowd of faces surrounded the tent, looking in as part of the audience. After the singing and a prayer by one of the city pastors who was there, Gray explained why he couldn’t speak, and in his straightforward way, handed the service over to "Brother Maxwell of the First Church."
"Who's de bloke?" asked a hoarse voice near the outside of the tent.
"Who’s that guy?" asked a raspy voice from near the edge of the tent.
"De Fust Church parson. We've got de whole high-tone swell outfit tonight."
"De Fust Church pastor. We’ve got the whole fancy crowd here tonight."
"Did you say Fust Church? I know him. My landlord's got a front pew up there," said another voice, and there was a laugh, for the speaker was a saloon keeper.
"Did you say Fust Church? I know him. My landlord has a front pew up there," said another voice, and there was a laugh, because the speaker was a bar owner.
"Trow out de life line 'cross de dark wave!" began a drunken man near by, singing in such an unconscious imitation of a local traveling singer's nasal tone that roars of laughter and jeers of approval rose around him. The people in the tent turned in the direction of the disturbance. There were shouts of "Put him out!" "Give the Fust Church a chance!" "Song! Song! Give us another song!"
"Toss out the lifeline across the dark wave!" started a drunken man nearby, singing in a completely unconscious imitation of a local traveling singer's nasal tone that sparked roars of laughter and shouts of approval from those around him. The people in the tent turned towards the commotion. There were shouts of "Get him out!" "Let the First Church have a turn!" "Sing! Sing! Give us another song!"
Henry Maxwell stood up, and a great wave of actual terror went over him. This was not like preaching to the well-dressed, respectable, good-mannered people up on the boulevard. He began to speak, but the confusion increased. Gray went down into the crowd, but did not seem able to quiet it. Maxwell raised his arm and his voice. The crowd in the tent began to pay some attention, but the noise on the outside increased. In a few minutes the audience was beyond his control. He turned to Rachel with a sad smile.
Henry Maxwell stood up, and a wave of actual fear washed over him. This wasn't like preaching to the polished, respectable, well-behaved crowd on the boulevard. He started to speak, but the chaos only grew. Gray moved into the crowd, but couldn’t seem to calm it down. Maxwell raised his arm and his voice. The crowd in the tent began to focus a bit, but the noise outside got louder. Within minutes, the audience was beyond his control. He turned to Rachel with a sad smile.
"Sing something, Miss Winslow. They will listen to you," he said, and then sat down and covered his face with his hands.
"Sing something, Miss Winslow. They'll listen to you," he said, and then sat down and covered his face with his hands.
It was Rachel's opportunity, and she was fully equal to it. Virginia was at the organ and Rachel asked her to play a few notes of the hymn.
It was Rachel's chance, and she was totally ready for it. Virginia was at the organ, and Rachel asked her to play a few notes of the hymn.
"Savior, I follow on,
Guided by Thee,
Seeing not yet the hand
That leadeth me.
Hushed be my heart and still
Fear I no farther ill,
Only to meet Thy will,
My will shall be."
"Savior, I follow on,
Guided by You,
Not yet seeing the hand
That leads me.
Let my heart be hushed and still,
I fear no further harm,
Only to meet Your will,
My will shall be."
Rachel had not sung the first line before the people in the tent were all turned toward her, hushed and reverent. Before she had finished the verse the Rectangle was subdued and tamed. It lay like some wild beast at her feet, and she sang it into harmlessness. Ah! What were the flippant, perfumed, critical audiences in concert halls compared with this dirty, drunken, impure, besotted mass of humanity that trembled and wept and grew strangely, sadly thoughtful under the touch of this divine ministry of this beautiful young woman! Mr. Maxwell, as he raised his head and saw the transformed mob, had a glimpse of something that Jesus would probably do with a voice like Rachel Winslow's. Jasper Chase sat with his eyes on the singer, and his greatest longing as an ambitious author was swallowed up in his thought of what Rachel Winslow's love might sometimes mean to him. And over in the shadow outside stood the last person any one might have expected to see at a gospel tent service—Rollin Page, who, jostled on every side by rough men and women who stared at the swell in fine clothes, seemed careless of his surroundings and at the same time evidently swayed by the power that Rachel possessed. He had just come over from the club. Neither Rachel nor Virginia saw him that night.
Rachel hadn’t even sung the first line before the people in the tent turned toward her, quiet and respectful. By the time she finished the verse, the Rectangle was subdued and tamed. It lay at her feet like some wild creature, and she sang it into submission. Ah! What were the casual, stylish, critical audiences in concert halls compared to this dirty, drunken, impure, intoxicated crowd that trembled, cried, and became strangely, sadly reflective under the influence of this divine gift from this beautiful young woman! Mr. Maxwell, lifting his head to see the transformed crowd, caught a glimpse of what Jesus might do with a voice like Rachel Winslow's. Jasper Chase watched the singer, his greatest desire as an aspiring author overshadowed by thoughts of what Rachel Winslow's love might mean for him. And over in the shadow outside stood the last person anyone would expect to see at a gospel tent service—Rollin Page, who, jostled on all sides by rough men and women staring at his fine clothes, seemed indifferent to his surroundings yet clearly affected by Rachel's powerful presence. He had just come from the club. Neither Rachel nor Virginia noticed him that night.
The song was over. Maxwell rose again. This time he felt calmer. What would Jesus do? He spoke as he thought once he never could speak. Who were these people? They were immortal souls. What was Christianity? A calling of sinners, not the righteous, to repentance. How would Jesus speak? What would He say? He could not tell all that His message would include, but he felt sure of a part of it. And in that certainty he spoke on. Never before had he felt "compassion for the multitude." What had the multitude been to him during his ten years in the First Church but a vague, dangerous, dirty, troublesome factor in society, outside of the church and of his reach, an element that caused him occasionally an unpleasant twinge of conscience, a factor in Raymond that was talked about at associations as the "masses," in papers written by the brethren in attempts to show why the "masses" were not being reached. But tonight as he faced the masses he asked himself whether, after all, this was not just about such a multitude as Jesus faced oftenest, and he felt the genuine emotion of love for a crowd which is one of the best indications a preacher ever has that he is living close to the heart of the world's eternal Life. It is easy to love an individual sinner, especially if he is personally picturesque or interesting. To love a multitude of sinners is distinctively a Christ-like quality.
The song had finished. Maxwell stood up again. This time he felt more at peace. What would Jesus do? He expressed thoughts he once thought he couldn't voice. Who were these people? They were eternal souls. What is Christianity? A call for sinners, not the righteous, to repent. How would Jesus communicate? What would He say? He couldn't grasp the entirety of His message, but he felt certain about part of it. With that certainty, he continued to speak. He had never before felt "compassion for the multitude." For the last ten years at the First Church, the masses had seemed like a vague, dangerous, dirty, and troublesome part of society, outside the church and beyond his influence—an element that occasionally caused him an uncomfortable twinge of conscience, a topic in Raymond that people discussed in associations as the "masses," in articles written by fellow church members trying to explain why the "masses" weren’t being reached. But tonight, as he looked at the crowd, he wondered if this was really about the same type of multitude that Jesus often encountered, and he felt genuine love for a crowd—one of the best signs a preacher can have that he is connected to the heart of the world's eternal Life. It's easy to love an individual sinner, especially if they’re interesting or striking. Loving a multitude of sinners is uniquely a Christ-like trait.
When the meeting closed, there was no special interest shown. No one stayed to the after-meeting. The people rapidly melted away from the tent, and the saloons, which had been experiencing a dull season while the meetings progressed, again drove a thriving trade. The Rectangle, as if to make up for lost time, started in with vigor on its usual night debauch. Maxwell and his little party, including Virginia, Rachel and Jasper Chase, walked down past the row of saloons and dens until they reached the corner where the cars passed.
When the meeting ended, no one seemed particularly interested. Nobody stuck around for the after-meeting. People quickly left the tent, and the bars, which had been pretty quiet during the meetings, started doing great business again. The Rectangle, eager to catch up for lost time, jumped right into its usual night partying. Maxwell and his small group, including Virginia, Rachel, and Jasper Chase, walked past the line of bars and clubs until they got to the corner where the cars went by.
"This is a terrible spot," said the minister as he stood waiting for their car. "I never realized that Raymond had such a festering sore. It does not seem possible that this is a city full of Christian disciples."
"This is a terrible place," said the minister as he stood waiting for their car. "I never realized that Raymond had such a deep-rooted problem. It doesn’t seem possible that this is a city full of Christian followers."
"Do you think any one can ever remove this great curse of drink?" asked Jasper Chase.
"Do you think anyone can ever get rid of this huge curse of drinking?" asked Jasper Chase.
"I have thought lately as never before of what Christian people might do to remove the curse of the saloon. Why don't we all act together against it? Why don't the Christian pastors and the church members of Raymond move as one man against the traffic? What would Jesus do? Would He keep silent? Would He vote to license these causes of crime and death?"
"I've been thinking more than ever about what Christian people could do to eliminate the curse of the saloon. Why don't we all work together against it? Why don't the Christian ministers and church members in Raymond unite to take a stand against this issue? What would Jesus do? Would He stay silent? Would He support licensing these sources of crime and death?"
He was talking to himself more than to the others. He remembered that he had always voted for license, and so had nearly all his church members. What would Jesus do? Could he answer that question? Would the Master preach and act against the saloon if He lived today? How would He preach and act? Suppose it was not popular to preach against license? Suppose the Christian people thought it was all that could be done to license the evil and so get revenue from the necessary sin? Or suppose the church members themselves owned the property where the saloons stood—what then? He knew that those were the facts in Raymond. What would Jesus do?
He was talking to himself more than to the others. He remembered that he had always voted for permit and so had nearly all his church members. What would Jesus do? Could he answer that question? Would Jesus preach and act against bars if He were alive today? How would He preach and act? What if it wasn't popular to speak out against permits? What if the Christians believed that licensing the vice was the only way to get revenue from the necessary sin? Or what if the church members themselves owned the properties where the bars were located—then what? He knew that was the reality in Raymond. What would Jesus do?
He went up into his study the next morning with that question only partly answered. He thought of it all day. He was still thinking of it and reaching certain real conclusions when the EVENING NEWS came. His wife brought it up and sat down a few minutes while he read to her.
He went up to his study the next morning with that question only partly answered. He thought about it all day. He was still considering it and coming to some solid conclusions when the EVENING NEWS arrived. His wife brought it up and sat down for a few minutes while he read to her.
The EVENING NEWS was at present the most sensational paper in Raymond. That is to say, it was being edited in such a remarkable fashion that its subscribers had never been so excited over a newspaper before. First they had noticed the absence of the prize fight, and gradually it began to dawn upon them that the NEWS no longer printed accounts of crime with detailed descriptions, or scandals in private life. Then they noticed that the advertisements of liquor and tobacco were dropped, together with certain others of a questionable character. The discontinuance of the Sunday paper caused the greatest comment of all, and now the character of the editorials was creating the greatest excitement. A quotation from the Monday paper of this week will show what Edward Norman was doing to keep his promise. The editorial was headed:
The EVENING NEWS was currently the most sensational paper in Raymond. In other words, it was being edited in such a remarkable way that its subscribers had never been this excited about a newspaper before. First, they noticed the absence of the prize fight coverage, and gradually it started to sink in that the NEWS no longer printed detailed accounts of crime or scandals about people's private lives. Then they saw that the ads for liquor and tobacco were removed, along with some other questionable ones. The cancellation of the Sunday edition sparked the most discussion, and now the tone of the editorials was generating the biggest buzz. A quote from this week's Monday paper will illustrate what Edward Norman was doing to keep his promise. The editorial was titled:
THE MORAL SIDE OF POLITICAL QUESTIONS
THE MORAL SIDE OF POLITICAL QUESTIONS
The editor of the News has always advocated the principles of the great political party at present in power, and has heretofore discussed all political questions from the standpoint of expediency, or of belief in the party as opposed to other political organizations. Hereafter, to be perfectly honest with all our readers, the editor will present and discuss all political questions from the standpoint of right and wrong. In other words, the first question asked in this office about any political question will not be, "Is it in the interests of our party?" or, "Is it according to the principles laid down by our party in its platform?" but the question first asked will be, "Is this measure in accordance with the spirit and teachings of Jesus as the author of the greatest standard of life known to men?" That is, to be perfectly plain, the moral side of every political question will be considered its most important side, and the ground will be distinctly taken that nations as well as individuals are under the same law to do all things to the glory of God as the first rule of action.
The editor of the News has always supported the principles of the current ruling political party and has previously approached all political issues from the perspective of practicality or party loyalty against other political groups. Moving forward, to be completely honest with our readers, the editor will present and discuss all political matters from a perspective of right and wrong. In other words, the first question asked here about any political issue will no longer be, "Is it in our party's best interest?" or, "Does it align with our party's platform?" Instead, the primary question will be, "Does this action reflect the spirit and teachings of Jesus, who inspired the greatest standard of life known to humanity?" Essentially, the moral aspect of every political question will be regarded as the most crucial, and it will be clearly stated that both nations and individuals are equally bound by the principle of doing everything to the glory of God as their primary rule of action.
The same principle will be observed in this office toward candidates for places of responsibility and trust in the republic. Regardless of party politics the editor of the News will do all in his power to bring the best men into power, and will not knowingly help to support for office any candidate who is unworthy, no matter how much he may be endorsed by the party. The first question asked about the man and about the measures will be, "Is he the right man for the place?" "Is he a good man with ability?" "Is the measure right?"
The same principle will be applied in this office regarding candidates for positions of responsibility and trust in the republic. Regardless of party politics, the editor of the News will do everything possible to bring the best people into power and will not knowingly support any unworthy candidate for office, no matter how much they are endorsed by the party. The first questions asked about the person and the measures will be, "Is he the right person for the job?" "Is he a good person with the right skills?" "Is the measure appropriate?"
There had been more of this, but we have quoted enough to show the character of the editorial. Hundreds of men in Raymond had read it and rubbed their eyes in amazement. A good many of them had promptly written to the NEWS, telling the editor to stop their paper. The paper still came out, however, and was eagerly read all over the city. At the end of a week Edward Norman knew very well that he was fast losing a large number of subscribers. He faced the conditions calmly, although Clark, the managing editor, grimly anticipated ultimate bankruptcy, especially since Monday's editorial.
There had been more of this, but we've shared enough to show the character of the editorial. Hundreds of guys in Raymond had read it and rubbed their eyes in disbelief. A lot of them quickly wrote to the NEWS, telling the editor to cancel their subscriptions. The paper still came out, though, and was eagerly read all over the city. By the end of the week, Edward Norman knew he was rapidly losing a large number of subscribers. He faced the situation calmly, even though Clark, the managing editor, grimly expected eventual bankruptcy, especially after Monday's editorial.
Tonight, as Maxwell read to his wife, he could see in almost every column evidences of Norman's conscientious obedience to his promise. There was an absence of slangy, sensational scare heads. The reading matter under the head lines was in perfect keeping with them. He noticed in two columns that the reporters' name appeared signed at the bottom. And there was a distinct advance in the dignity and style of their contributions.
Tonight, as Maxwell read to his wife, he could see clear signs of Norman's thoughtful commitment to his promise in almost every article. There was a lack of flashy, sensational headlines. The content below the headlines matched perfectly. He noticed that in two articles, the reporters' names were signed at the bottom. There was also a noticeable improvement in the quality and style of their writing.
"So Norman is beginning to get his reporters to sign their work. He has talked with me about that. It is a good thing. It fixes responsibility for items where it belongs and raises the standard of work done. A good thing all around for the public and the writers."
"So Norman is getting his reporters to sign their work. He talked to me about it. It's a great idea. It assigns responsibility for articles where it should be and improves the quality of work produced. It's a win-win for both the public and the writers."
Maxwell suddenly paused. His wife looked up from some work she was doing. He was reading something with the utmost interest. "Listen to this, Mary," he said, after a moment while his lip trembled:
Maxwell suddenly stopped. His wife looked up from her work. He was reading something with great interest. "Check this out, Mary," he said, after a moment, his lip quivering:
"This morning Alexander Powers, Superintendent of the L. and T. R. R. shops in this city, handed in his resignation to the road, and gave as his reason the fact that certain proofs had fallen into his hands of the violation of the Interstate Commerce Law, and also of the state law which has recently been framed to prevent and punish railroad pooling for the benefit of certain favored shippers. Mr. Powers states in his resignation that he can no longer consistently withhold the information he possesses against the road. He will be a witness against it. He has placed his evidence against the company in the hands of the Commission and it is now for them to take action upon it.
This morning, Alexander Powers, Superintendent of the L. and T. R. R. shops in this city, submitted his resignation. He cited as his reason the fact that he had received certain evidence showing violations of the Interstate Commerce Law, as well as the state law recently enacted to prevent and penalize railroad pooling intended to benefit select shippers. In his resignation, Mr. Powers mentioned that he can no longer ethically keep the information he has against the road hidden. He intends to be a witness against it. He has given his evidence to the Commission, and it is now up to them to take action.
The News wishes to express itself on this action of Mr. Powers. In the first place he has nothing to gain by it. He has lost a very valuable place voluntarily, when by keeping silent he might have retained it. In the second place, we believe his action ought to receive the approval of all thoughtful, honest citizens who believe in seeing law obeyed and lawbreakers brought to justice. In a case like this, where evidence against a railroad company is generally understood to be almost impossible to obtain, it is the general belief that the officers of the road are often in possession of criminating facts but do not consider it to be any of their business to inform the authorities that the law is being defied. The entire result of this evasion of responsibility on the part of those who are responsible is demoralizing to every young man connected with the road. The editor of the News recalls the statement made by a prominent railroad official in this city a little while ago, that nearly every clerk in a certain department of the road understood that large sums of money were made by shrewd violations of the Interstate Commerce Law, was ready to admire the shrewdness with which it was done, and declared that they would all do the same thing if they were high enough in railroad circles to attempt it."
The News wants to share its thoughts on Mr. Powers' actions. First, he stands to gain nothing from this. He voluntarily gave up a very valuable position when he could have kept it by staying silent. Second, we believe that his actions deserve the support of all thoughtful, honest citizens who want to see the law upheld and lawbreakers held accountable. In a situation like this, where it's widely understood that gathering evidence against a railroad company is almost impossible, many believe that the company's officers often have incriminating information but don't see it as their responsibility to alert the authorities that the law is being broken. This avoidance of responsibility by those in charge is demoralizing for every young person involved with the railroad. The editor of the News remembers a statement made by a prominent railroad official in the city recently, who said that almost every clerk in a particular department knew that significant profits were being made through clever violations of the Interstate Commerce Law, admired the cleverness of it, and claimed they would all do the same if they had the chance to rise high enough in the railroad hierarchy.
Chapter Nine
HENRY MAXWELL finished reading and dropped the paper.
HENRY MAXWELL finished reading and dropped the paper.
"I must go and see Powers. This is the result of his promise."
"I need to go see Powers. This is the outcome of his promise."
He rose, and as he was going out, his wife said: "Do you think, Henry, that Jesus would have done that?"
He stood up, and as he was leaving, his wife said, "Do you think, Henry, that Jesus would have done that?"
Maxwell paused a moment. Then he answered slowly, "Yes, I think He would. At any rate, Powers has decided so and each one of us who made the promise understands that he is not deciding Jesus' conduct for any one else, only for himself."
Maxwell paused for a moment. Then he answered slowly, "Yeah, I think He would. Anyway, Powers has made that decision, and each of us who made the promise knows that he's not deciding Jesus' actions for anyone else, only for himself."
"How about his family? How will Mrs. Powers and Celia be likely to take it?"
"How’s his family going to react? How will Mrs. Powers and Celia likely take it?"
"Very hard, I've no doubt. That will be Powers' cross in this matter. They will not understand his motive."
"Very difficult, I’m sure. That will be Powers' burden in this situation. They won’t get his reasoning."
Maxwell went out and walked over to the next block where Superintendent Powers lived. To his relief, Powers himself came to the door.
Maxwell went outside and walked over to the next block where Superintendent Powers lived. To his relief, Powers himself answered the door.
The two men shook hands silently. They instantly understood each other without words. There had never before been such a bond of union between the minister and his parishioner.
The two men shook hands quietly. They instantly got each other without saying a word. There had never been such a strong connection between the minister and his parishioner before.
"What are you going to do?" Henry Maxwell asked after they had talked over the facts in the case.
"What are you going to do?" Henry Maxwell asked after they had discussed the details of the situation.
"You mean another position? I have no plans yet. I can go back to my old work as a telegraph operator. My family will not suffer, except in a social way."
"You mean another job? I don’t have any plans yet. I could go back to my old job as a telegraph operator. My family won’t be affected financially, just socially."
Powers spoke calmly and sadly. Henry Maxwell did not need to ask him how the wife and daughter felt. He knew well enough that the superintendent had suffered deepest at that point.
Powers spoke calmly and sadly. Henry Maxwell didn't need to ask how the wife and daughter felt. He knew all too well that the superintendent had suffered the most at that moment.
"There is one matter I wish you would see to," said Powers after awhile, "and that is, the work begun at the shops. So far as I know, the company will not object to that going on. It is one of the contradictions of the railroad world that Y. M. C. A.'s and other Christian influences are encouraged by the roads, while all the time the most un-Christian and lawless acts may be committed in the official management of the roads themselves. Of course it is well understood that it pays a railroad to have in its employ men who are temperate, honest and Christian. So I have no doubt the master mechanic will have the same courtesy shown him in the use of the room. But what I want you to do, Mr. Maxwell, is to see that my plan is carried out. Will you? You understand what it was in general. You made a very favorable impression on the men. Go down there as often as you can. Get Milton Wright interested to provide something for the furnishing and expense of the coffee plant and reading tables. Will you do it?"
"There’s one thing I’d like you to take care of,” Powers said after a moment, “and that’s the work that’s started at the shops. As far as I know, the company won’t have an issue with that continuing. It’s ironic that railroads support Y. M. C. A.’s and other Christian initiatives while at the same time, some of the most un-Christian and reckless actions happen in the management of the railroads themselves. It’s clear that it benefits a railroad to employ men who are sober, honest, and Christian. So, I’m sure the master mechanic will receive the same consideration when using the space. But what I really need you to do, Mr. Maxwell, is to ensure my plan gets implemented. Will you? You know what it generally involves. You made a great impression on the men. Go down there as much as you can. Get Milton Wright excited about contributing something for the coffee plant and reading tables. Will you do that?"
"Yes," replied Henry Maxwell. He stayed a little longer. Before he went away, he and the superintendent had a prayer together, and they parted with that silent hand grasp that seemed to them like a new token of their Christian discipleship and fellowship.
"Yes," replied Henry Maxwell. He lingered a bit longer. Before he left, he and the superintendent prayed together, and they parted with that quiet handshake that felt to them like a fresh sign of their Christian discipleship and connection.
The pastor of the First Church went home stirred deeply by the events of the week. Gradually the truth was growing upon him that the pledge to do as Jesus would was working out a revolution in his parish and throughout the city. Every day added to the serious results of obedience to that pledge. Maxwell did not pretend to see the end. He was, in fact, only now at the very beginning of events that were destined to change the history of hundreds of families not only in Raymond but throughout the entire country. As he thought of Edward Norman and Rachel and Mr. Powers, and of the results that had already come from their actions, he could not help a feeling of intense interest in the probable effect if all the persons in the First Church who had made the pledge, faithfully kept it. Would they all keep it, or would some of them turn back when the cross became too heavy?
The pastor of the First Church went home deeply moved by the events of the week. Slowly, he realized that the commitment to act as Jesus would was initiating a revolution in his parish and throughout the city. Every day brought additional significant outcomes from sticking to that pledge. Maxwell didn't pretend to foresee the conclusion. In fact, he was just now at the very beginning of a series of events that were set to change the lives of hundreds of families not only in Raymond but across the entire country. As he thought about Edward Norman, Rachel, and Mr. Powers, along with the outcomes that had already resulted from their actions, he couldn't help but feel a deep curiosity about the potential impact if everyone in the First Church who had made the pledge truly upheld it. Would they all follow through, or would some give up when the burden became too great?
He was asking this question the next morning as he sat in his study when the President of the Endeavor Society of his church called to see him.
He was asking this question the next morning as he sat in his study when the President of the Endeavor Society from his church called to see him.
"I suppose I ought not to trouble you with my case," said young Morris coming at once to his errand, "but I thought, Mr. Maxwell, that you might advise me a little."
"I guess I shouldn't bother you with my situation," said young Morris, getting straight to the point, "but I thought, Mr. Maxwell, that you might be able to offer me some advice."
"I'm glad you came. Go on, Fred." He had known the young man ever since his first year in the pastorate, and loved and honored him for his consistent, faithful service in the church.
"I'm glad you made it. Go ahead, Fred." He had known the young man since his first year as a pastor and respected him for his steady, dedicated service in the church.
"Well, the fact is, I am out of a job. You know I've been doing reporter work on the morning SENTINEL since I graduated last year. Well, last Saturday Mr. Burr asked me to go down the road Sunday morning and get the details of that train robbery at the Junction, and write the thing up for the extra edition that came out Monday morning, just to get the start of the NEWS. I refused to go, and Burr gave me my dismissal. He was in a bad temper, or I think perhaps he would not have done it. He has always treated me well before. Now, do you think Jesus would have done as I did? I ask because the other fellows say I was a fool not to do the work. I want to feel that a Christian acts from motives that may seem strange to others sometimes, but not foolish. What do you think?"
"Well, the truth is, I'm out of a job. You know I've been working as a reporter for the morning SENTINEL since I graduated last year. Last Saturday, Mr. Burr asked me to head down the road Sunday morning to get the details of that train robbery at the Junction and write it up for the extra edition that came out Monday morning, just to kick off the NEWS. I refused to go, and Burr fired me. He was in a bad mood, or I think maybe he wouldn’t have done it. He’s always treated me well before. Now, do you think Jesus would have acted like I did? I ask because the other guys say I was an idiot for not doing the work. I want to believe that a Christian acts on motives that might seem odd to others sometimes, but not foolish. What do you think?"
"I think you kept your promise, Fred. I cannot believe Jesus would do newspaper reporting on Sunday as you were asked to do it."
"I think you kept your promise, Fred. I can't believe Jesus would do newspaper reporting on Sunday like you were asked to."
"Thank you, Mr. Maxwell. I felt a little troubled over it, but the longer I think it over the better I feel."
"Thank you, Mr. Maxwell. I was a bit worried about it, but the more I think about it, the better I feel."
Morris rose to go, and his pastor rose and laid a loving hand on the young man's shoulder. "What are you going to do, Fred?"
Morris stood up to leave, and his pastor got up and gently placed a hand on the young man's shoulder. "What are you planning to do, Fred?"
"I don't know yet. I have thought some of going to Chicago or some large city ."
"I don't know yet. I've thought about going to Chicago or some other big city."
"Why don't you try the NEWS?"
"Why don't you check out the NEWS?"
"They are all supplied. I have not thought of applying there."
"They've all been taken care of. I haven't considered applying there."
Maxwell thought a moment. "Come down to the NEWS office with me, and let us see Norman about it."
Maxwell thought for a moment. "Come down to the NEWS office with me, and let’s talk to Norman about it."
So a few minutes later Edward Norman received into his room the minister and young Morris, and Maxwell briefly told the cause of the errand.
So a few minutes later, Edward Norman welcomed the minister and young Morris into his room, and Maxwell briefly explained the reason for their visit.
"I can give you a place on the NEWS," said Norman with his keen look softened by a smile that made it winsome. "I want reporters who won't work Sundays. And what is more, I am making plans for a special kind of reporting which I believe you can develop because you are in sympathy with what Jesus would do."
"I can offer you a spot on the NEWS," said Norman, his sharp gaze softened by a smile that was charming. "I'm looking for reporters who won't work on Sundays. Plus, I'm planning a special type of reporting that I think you can create because you align with what Jesus would do."
He assigned Morris a definite task, and Maxwell started back to his study, feeling that kind of satisfaction (and it is a very deep kind) which a man feels when he has been even partly instrumental in finding an unemployed person a remunerative position.
He gave Morris a clear task, and Maxwell headed back to his study, feeling that deep satisfaction that comes when someone has even slightly helped an unemployed person find a paying job.
He had intended to go right to his study, but on his way home he passed by one of Milton Wright's stores. He thought he would simply step in and shake hands with his parishioner and bid him God-speed in what he had heard he was doing to put Christ into his business. But when he went into the office, Wright insisted on detaining him to talk over some of his new plans. Maxwell asked himself if this was the Milton Wright he used to know, eminently practical, business-like, according to the regular code of the business world, and viewing every thing first and foremost from the standpoint of, "Will it pay?"
He meant to head straight to his study, but on his way home, he passed one of Milton Wright's stores. He thought he would just pop in, shake hands with his parishioner, and wish him well with what he heard he was doing to bring Christ into his business. But when he entered the office, Wright insisted on keeping him to discuss some of his new plans. Maxwell wondered if this was the same Milton Wright he used to know—practical, business-minded, adhering to the usual conventions of the business world, and looking at everything primarily with the question, "Will it pay?"
"There is no use to disguise the fact, Mr. Maxwell, that I have been compelled to revolutionize the entire method of my business since I made that promise. I have been doing a great many things during the last twenty years in this store that I know Jesus would not do. But that is a small item compared with the number of things I begin to believe Jesus would do. My sins of commission have not been as many as those of omission in business relations."
"There’s no point in hiding it, Mr. Maxwell, I’ve had to completely change my approach to business since I made that promise. Over the last twenty years in this store, I’ve done a lot of things that I know Jesus wouldn’t do. But that's minor compared to the things I’m starting to believe Jesus would do. My mistakes from what I’ve done have not been as numerous as those from what I’ve failed to do in my business dealings."
"What was the first change you made?" He felt as if his sermon could wait for him in his study. As the interview with Milton Wright continued, he was not so sure but that he had found material for a sermon without going back to his study.
"What was the first change you made?" He felt like his sermon could wait for him in his office. As the interview with Milton Wright went on, he wasn't so sure he hadn't found enough material for a sermon right then and there without heading back to his office.
"I think the first change I had to make was in my thought of my employees. I came down here Monday morning after that Sunday and asked myself, 'What would Jesus do in His relation to these clerks, bookkeepers, office-boys, draymen, salesmen? Would He try to establish some sort of personal relation to them different from that which I have sustained all these years?' I soon answered this by saying, 'Yes.' Then came the question of what that relation would be and what it would lead me to do. I did not see how I could answer it to my satisfaction without getting all my employees together and having a talk with them. So I sent invitations to all of them, and we had a meeting out there in the warehouse Tuesday night. A good many things came out of that meeting. I can't tell you all. I tried to talk with the men as I imagined Jesus might. It was hard work, for I have not been in the habit of it, and must have made some mistakes. But I can hardly make you believe, Mr. Maxwell, the effect of that meeting on some of the men. Before it closed I saw more than a dozen of them with tears on their faces. I kept asking, 'What would Jesus do?' and the more I asked it the farther along it pushed me into the most intimate and loving relations with the men who have worked for me all these years. Every day something new is coming up and I am right now in the midst of a reconstruction of the entire business so far as its motive for being conducted is concerned. I am so practically ignorant of all plans for co-operation and its application to business that I am trying to get information from every possible source. I have lately made a special study of the life of Titus Salt, the great mill-owner of Bradford, England, who afterward built that model town on the banks of the Aire. There is a good deal in his plans that will help me. But I have not yet reached definite conclusions in regard to all the details. I am not enough used to Jesus' methods. But see here."
"I think the first change I needed to make was in how I viewed my employees. I came down here Monday morning after that Sunday and asked myself, 'What would Jesus do in His relationship with these clerks, bookkeepers, office boys, delivery drivers, and salespeople? Would He try to establish a different kind of personal connection with them than the one I've had all these years?' I quickly answered myself with a 'Yes.' Then I wondered what that relationship would look like and what actions it would lead me to take. I realized I couldn't answer that satisfactorily without gathering all my employees for a talk. So I sent out invitations to everyone, and we held a meeting in the warehouse Tuesday night. A lot came out of that meeting, but I can't share everything. I tried to communicate with the guys as I imagined Jesus would. It was challenging since I wasn't used to it, and I’m sure I made some mistakes. But I can hardly express, Mr. Maxwell, how impactful that meeting was for some of the men. By the end, I saw more than a dozen of them with tears in their eyes. I kept asking, 'What would Jesus do?' and the more I asked, the deeper my connections grew with the men who have worked for me all these years. Every day brings something new, and I’m currently in the middle of a complete overhaul of the business based on its purpose. I’m practically clueless about all the plans for cooperation and how they apply to business, so I’m trying to gather information from every possible source. Recently, I've focused on the life of Titus Salt, the great mill owner from Bradford, England, who later built that model town along the Aire. There’s a lot in his plans that can help me, but I haven't reached definite conclusions yet about all the details. I'm still getting used to Jesus' methods. But look here."
Wright eagerly reached up into one of the pigeon holes of his desk and took out a paper.
Wright excitedly reached up into one of the compartments of his desk and pulled out a piece of paper.
"I have sketched out what seems to me like a program such as Jesus might go by in a business like mine. I want you to tell me what you think of it:
"I've outlined what I think could be a plan that Jesus would follow in a business like mine. I want to hear your thoughts on it:
"WHAT JESUS WOULD PROBABLY DO IN MILTON WRIGHT'S PLACE AS A BUSINESS MAN"
"WHAT JESUS WOULD PROBABLY DO IF HE WERE IN MILTON WRIGHT'S SHOES AS A BUSINESS PERSON"
He would engage in the business first of all for the purpose of glorifying God, and not for the primary purpose of making money. All money that might be made he would never regard as his own, but as trust funds to be used for the good of humanity. His relations with all the persons in his employ would be the most loving and helpful. He could not help thinking of all of them in the light of souls to be saved. This thought would always be greater than his thought of making money in the business. He would never do a single dishonest or questionable thing or try in any remotest way to get the advantage of any one else in the same business. The principle of unselfishness and helpfulness in the business would direct all its details. Upon this principle he would shape the entire plan of his relations to his employees, to the people who were his customers and to the general business world with which he was connected.
He would get into the business primarily to honor God, not just to make money. Any money he earned would never be seen as his own but as trust funds meant for the betterment of humanity. His relationships with everyone he employed would be filled with love and support. He couldn’t help but think of all of them as souls to be saved, and that thought would always outweigh his desire to make money. He would never do anything dishonest or questionable, nor would he try to gain an unfair advantage over anyone else in the same business. The principle of selflessness and helpfulness would guide every detail of the business. Based on this principle, he would shape the entire plan for his relationships with his employees, his customers, and the broader business world he was part of.
Henry Maxwell read this over slowly. It reminded him of his own attempts the day before to put into a concrete form his thought of Jesus' probable action. He was very thoughtful as he looked up and met Wright's eager gaze.
Henry Maxwell read this slowly. It reminded him of his own attempts the day before to express his thoughts about what Jesus would probably do. He was deep in thought as he looked up and met Wright's eager gaze.
"Do you believe you can continue to make your business pay on these lines?"
"Do you think you can keep your business profitable in this way?"
"I do. Intelligent unselfishness ought to be wiser than intelligent selfishness, don't you think? If the men who work as employees begin to feel a personal share in the profits of the business and, more than that, a personal love for themselves on the part of the firm, won't the result be more care, less waste, more diligence, more faithfulness?"
"I do. Smarter selflessness should be smarter than selfishness, don’t you agree? If the employees start to feel like they have a personal stake in the company's profits and, even more importantly, feel valued by the firm, won’t that lead to better care, less waste, more hard work, and more loyalty?"
"Yes, I think so. A good many other business men don't, do they? I mean as a general thing. How about your relations to the selfish world that is not trying to make money on Christian principles?"
"Yeah, I think so. A lot of other business people don’t, do they? I mean, generally speaking. What about your connection to the selfish world that isn’t trying to make money based on Christian values?"
"That complicates my action, of course."
"That makes my action more complicated, of course."
"Does your plan contemplate what is coming to be known as co-operation?"
"Does your plan consider what is now being called cooperation?"
"Yes, as far as I have gone, it does. As I told you, I am studying out my details carefully. I am absolutely convinced that Jesus in my place would be absolutely unselfish. He would love all these men in His employ. He would consider the main purpose of all the business to be a mutual helpfulness, and would conduct it all so that God's kingdom would be evidently the first object sought. On those general principles, as I say, I am working. I must have time to complete the details."
"Yes, from what I've seen, it does. As I mentioned, I'm carefully going over the details. I'm completely convinced that if Jesus were in my position, He would be completely selfless. He would care for all the people working with Him. He would see the main goal of the business as mutual support, and He would run everything in a way that clearly prioritizes God's kingdom. I'm working based on those general principles. I just need time to finish the details."
When Maxwell finally left he was profoundly impressed with the revolution that was being wrought already in the business. As he passed out of the store he caught something of the new spirit of the place. There was no mistaking the fact that Milton Wright's new relations to his employees were beginning even so soon, after less than two weeks, to transform the entire business. This was apparent in the conduct and faces of the clerks.
When Maxwell finally left, he was deeply impressed by the changes already happening in the business. As he walked out of the store, he sensed the new energy of the place. There was no doubt that Milton Wright's new approach to his employees was starting to change the entire operation, even in less than two weeks. This was clear in the behavior and expressions of the clerks.
"If he keeps on he will be one of the most influential preachers in Raymond," said Maxwell to himself when he reached his study. The question rose as to his continuance in this course when he began to lose money by it, as was possible. He prayed that the Holy Spirit, who had shown Himself with growing power in the company of First Church disciples, might abide long with them all. And with that prayer on his lips and in his heart he began the preparation of a sermon in which he was going to present to his people on Sunday the subject of the saloon in Raymond, as he now believed Jesus would do. He had never preached against the saloon in this way before. He knew that the things he should say would lead to serious results. Nevertheless, he went on with his work, and every sentence he wrote or shaped was preceded with the question, "Would Jesus say that?" Once in the course of his study, he went down on his knees. No one except himself could know what that meant to him. When had he done that in his preparation of sermons, before the change that had come into his thought of discipleship? As he viewed his ministry now, he did not dare preach without praying long for wisdom. He no longer thought of his dramatic delivery and its effect on his audience. The great question with him now was, "What would Jesus do?"
"If he keeps this up, he'll become one of the most influential preachers in Raymond," Maxwell thought to himself when he got to his study. He wondered how long he could continue this way if he started to lose money from it, which was a real possibility. He prayed that the Holy Spirit, who had shown Himself with increasing power among the First Church disciples, would stay with all of them for a long time. With that prayer on his lips and in his heart, he began preparing a sermon about the saloon in Raymond, believing it was how Jesus would address the issue. He had never preached against the saloon in this way before. He knew that what he was about to say could lead to serious consequences. Still, he pressed on with his work, and every sentence he wrote was preceded by the question, "Would Jesus say that?" At one point during his study, he got down on his knees. No one but him could understand what that meant. When had he ever done that while preparing sermons before his views on discipleship changed? Now, as he considered his ministry, he felt he couldn't preach without praying extensively for wisdom. He no longer focused on his dramatic delivery and its impact on his audience. The big question for him now was, "What would Jesus do?"
Saturday night at the Rectangle witnessed some of the most remarkable scenes that Mr. Gray and his wife had ever known. The meetings had intensified with each night of Rachel's singing. A stranger passing through the Rectangle in the day-time might have heard a good deal about the meetings in one way and another. It cannot be said that up to that Saturday night there was any appreciable lack of oaths and impurity and heavy drinking. The Rectangle would not have acknowledged that it was growing any better or that even the singing had softened its outward manner. It had too much local pride in being "tough." But in spite of itself there was a yielding to a power it had never measured and did not know we enough to resist beforehand.
Saturday night at the Rectangle saw some of the most incredible scenes that Mr. Gray and his wife had ever experienced. The meetings had become more intense with each night of Rachel's singing. A stranger passing through the Rectangle during the day might have heard a lot about the meetings in various ways. It can't be said that, up until that Saturday night, there was any significant decrease in swearing, immorality, or heavy drinking. The Rectangle wouldn’t admit to getting any better or that the singing had softened its tough exterior. It took too much local pride in being "tough." But despite itself, it was yielding to a force it had never understood and didn't know how to resist in advance.
Gray had recovered his voice so that by Saturday he was able to speak. The fact that he was obliged to use his voice carefully made it necessary for the people to be very quiet if they wanted to hear. Gradually they had come to understand that this man was talking these many weeks and giving his time and strength to give them a knowledge of a Savior, all out of a perfectly unselfish love for them. Tonight the great crowd was as quiet as Henry Maxwell's decorous audience ever was. The fringe around the tent was deeper and the saloons were practically empty. The Holy Spirit had come at last, and Gray knew that one of the great prayers of his life was going to be answered.
Gray had gotten his voice back, so by Saturday he was able to speak. Since he had to use his voice carefully, everyone had to be very quiet if they wanted to hear him. Over time, they began to realize that this man had been speaking for weeks, dedicating his time and energy to teach them about a Savior, all out of a completely selfless love for them. Tonight, the large crowd was as quiet as Henry Maxwell's respectful audience ever was. The edges of the tent were fuller, and the bars were nearly empty. The Holy Spirit had finally arrived, and Gray knew that one of the most significant prayers of his life was about to be answered.
And Rachel her singing was the best, most wonderful, that Virginia or Jasper Chase had ever known. They came together again tonight, this time with Dr. West, who had spent all his spare time that week in the Rectangle with some charity cases. Virginia was at the organ, Jasper sat on a front seat looking up at Rachel, and the Rectangle swayed as one man towards the platform as she sang:
And Rachel's singing was the best, most amazing thing that Virginia or Jasper Chase had ever heard. They gathered again tonight, this time with Dr. West, who had spent all his free time that week in the Rectangle helping some charity cases. Virginia was at the organ, Jasper sat in a front seat looking up at Rachel, and the Rectangle swayed as one toward the platform as she sang:
"Just as I am, without one plea,
But that Thy blood was shed for me,
And that Thou bidst me come to Thee,
O Lamb of God, I come, I come."
"Just as I am, without a single plea,
Except that Your blood was shed for me,
And that You invite me to come to You,
O Lamb of God, I come, I come."
Gray hardly said a word. He stretched out his hand with a gesture of invitation. And down the two aisles of the tent, broken, sinful creatures, men and women, stumbled towards the platform. One woman out of the street was near the organ. Virginia caught the look of her face, and for the first time in the life of the rich girl the thought of what Jesus was to the sinful woman came with a suddenness and power that was like nothing but a new birth. Virginia left the organ, went to her, looked into her face and caught her hands in her own. The other girl trembled, then fell on her knees sobbing, with her head down upon the back of the rude bench in front of her, still clinging to Virginia. And Virginia, after a moment's hesitation, kneeled down by her and the two heads were bowed close together.
Gray barely spoke. He extended his hand in an inviting gesture. Down the two aisles of the tent, broken, struggling people, both men and women, stumbled towards the platform. One woman from the street was near the organ. Virginia noticed the look on her face, and for the first time in the life of the wealthy girl, the idea of what Jesus meant to the sinful woman hit her with a suddenness and intensity that felt like a new birth. Virginia left the organ, approached her, looked into her eyes, and took her hands in her own. The other girl trembled, then fell to her knees sobbing, with her head resting on the back of the rough bench in front of her, still holding onto Virginia. After a moment of hesitation, Virginia knelt down beside her, and their heads were bowed close together.
But when the people had crowded in a double row all about the platform, most of them kneeling and crying, a man in evening dress, different from the others, pushed through the seats and came and kneeled down by the side of the drunken man who had disturbed the meeting when Maxwell spoke. He kneeled within a few feet of Rachel Winslow, who was still singing softly. And as she turned for a moment and looked in his direction, she was amazed to see the face of Rollin Page! For a moment her voice faltered. Then she went on:
But when the crowd had formed a double line around the platform, most of them kneeling and crying, a man in evening attire, distinct from the others, pushed through the seats and knelt down next to the drunken man who had interrupted the meeting when Maxwell spoke. He knelt just a few feet away from Rachel Winslow, who was still singing softly. As she turned for a moment and looked in his direction, she was shocked to see the face of Rollin Page! For a moment, her voice wavered. Then she continued:
"Just as I am, thou wilt receive,
Wilt welcome, pardon, cleanse, relieve,
Because Thy promise I believe,
O Lamb of God, I come, I come."
"Just as I am, you will receive,
Will welcome, pardon, cleanse, relieve,
Because I believe in your promise,
O Lamb of God, I come, I come."
Chapter Ten
"If any man serve me, let him follow me."
"If anyone wants to serve me, they should follow me."
IT was nearly midnight before the services at the Rectangle closed. Gray stayed up long into Sunday morning, praying and talking with a little group of converts who in the great experiences of their new life, clung to the evangelist with a personal helplessness that made it as impossible for him to leave them as if they had been depending upon him to save them from physical death. Among these converts was Rollin Page.
IT was nearly midnight before the services at the Rectangle ended. Gray stayed up late into Sunday morning, praying and talking with a small group of new converts who, in their overwhelming experiences of a new life, held on to the evangelist with such personal desperation that it felt just as impossible for him to leave them as if they were relying on him to save them from physical death. Among these converts was Rollin Page.
Virginia and her uncle had gone home about eleven o'clock, and Rachel and Jasper Chase had gone with them as far as the avenue where Virginia lived. Dr. West had walked on a little way with them to his own home, and Rachel and Jasper had then gone on together to her mother's.
Virginia and her uncle headed home around eleven o'clock, and Rachel and Jasper Chase accompanied them as far as the avenue where Virginia lived. Dr. West walked a little further with them to his own home, and then Rachel and Jasper continued on to her mother's place together.
That was a little after eleven. It was now striking midnight, and Jasper Chase sat in his room staring at the papers on his desk and going over the last half hour with painful persistence.
That was just after eleven. It was now striking midnight, and Jasper Chase sat in his room staring at the papers on his desk, replaying the last half hour in his mind with painful persistence.
He had told Rachel Winslow of his love for her, and she had not given him her love in return. It would be difficult to know what was most powerful in the impulse that had moved him to speak to her tonight. He had yielded to his feelings without any special thought of results to himself, because he had felt so certain that Rachel would respond to his love. He tried to recall the impression she made on him when he first spoke to her.
He had confessed his love for Rachel Winslow, but she hadn't returned his feelings. It was hard to determine what drove him to open up to her tonight. He had acted on his emotions without really considering the outcome for himself, as he was convinced that Rachel would reciprocate his love. He tried to remember the impact she had on him when they first talked.
Never had her beauty and her strength influenced him as tonight. While she was singing he saw and heard no one else. The tent swarmed with a confused crowd of faces and he knew he was sitting there hemmed in by a mob of people, but they had no meaning to him. He felt powerless to avoid speaking to her. He knew he should speak when they were alone.
Never had her beauty and strength affected him like they did tonight. As she sang, he noticed and heard no one else. The tent was packed with a chaotic crowd of faces, and he realized he was surrounded by a mob, but they didn't matter to him. He felt unable to resist talking to her. He knew he should wait until they were alone to say something.
Now that he had spoken, he felt that he had misjudged either Rachel or the opportunity. He knew, or thought he knew, that she had begun to care something for him. It was no secret between them that the heroine of Jasper's first novel had been his own ideal of Rachel, and the hero in the story was himself and they had loved each other in the book, and Rachel had not objected. No one else knew. The names and characters had been drawn with a subtle skill that revealed to Rachel, when she received a copy of the book from Jasper, the fact of his love for her, and she had not been offended. That was nearly a year ago.
Now that he had spoken, he felt he had misjudged either Rachel or the situation. He knew, or thought he knew, that she had started to care for him. It wasn’t a secret between them that the heroine of Jasper's first novel had represented his ideal of Rachel, and the hero in the story was himself, and they had loved each other in the book, and Rachel hadn’t objected. No one else knew. The names and characters had been crafted with such skill that when Rachel received a copy of the book from Jasper, she understood his love for her, and she hadn’t been offended. That was almost a year ago.
Tonight he recalled the scene between them with every inflection and movement unerased from his memory. He even recalled the fact that he began to speak just at that point on the avenue where, a few days before, he had met Rachel walking with Rollin Page. He had wondered at the time what Rollin was saying.
Tonight he remembered the scene between them with every tone and gesture fresh in his mind. He even remembered that he started talking right at the spot on the avenue where, a few days earlier, he had seen Rachel walking with Rollin Page. He had been curious at the time about what Rollin was saying.
"Rachel," Jasper had said, and it was the first time he had ever spoken her first name, "I never knew till tonight how much I loved you. Why should I try to conceal any longer what you have seen me look? You know I love you as my life. I can no longer hide it from you if I would."
"Rachel," Jasper had said, and it was the first time he had ever said her first name, "I never realized until tonight how much I love you. Why should I keep pretending any longer about what you’ve noticed in my eyes? You know I love you like I love my own life. I can’t hide it from you anymore, even if I wanted to."
The first intimation he had of a repulse was the trembling of Rachel's arm in his. She had allowed him to speak and had neither turned her face toward him nor away from him. She had looked straight on and her voice was sad but firm and quiet when she spoke.
The first hint he had of being turned down was the shaking of Rachel's arm in his. She had let him talk and hadn’t turned her face either toward him or away from him. She had looked straight ahead, and her voice was sad but steady and soft when she spoke.
"Why do you speak to me now? I cannot bear it—after what we have seen tonight."
"Why are you talking to me now? I can't take it—after everything we've seen tonight."
"Why—what—" he had stammered and then was silent.
"Why—what—" he stammered and then fell silent.
Rachel withdrew her arm from his but still walked near him. Then he had cried out with the anguish of one who begins to see a great loss facing him where he expected a great joy.
Rachel pulled her arm away from him but continued walking close by. Then he cried out, overwhelmed with the pain of realizing a significant loss was coming instead of the joy he had anticipated.
"Rachel! Do you not love me? Is not my love for you as sacred as anything in all of life itself?"
"Rachel! Don't you love me? Isn't my love for you as sacred as anything in life itself?"
She had walked silent for a few steps after that. They passed a street lamp. Her face was pale and beautiful. He had made a movement to clutch her arm and she had moved a little farther from him.
She had walked quietly for a few steps after that. They passed a streetlight. Her face was pale and stunning. He reached to grab her arm, and she shifted a bit farther away from him.
"No," she had replied. "There was a time I—cannot answer for that you—should not have spoken to me—now."
"No," she replied. "There was a time I—can't answer for that—you shouldn't have talked to me—now."
He had seen in these words his answer. He was extremely sensitive. Nothing short of a joyous response to his own love would ever have satisfied him. He could not think of pleading with her.
He saw his answer in those words. He was really sensitive. Nothing less than a joyful response to his love would ever satisfy him. He couldn’t imagine begging her.
"Some time—when I am more worthy?" he had asked in a low voice, but she did not seem to hear, and they had parted at her home, and he recalled vividly the fact that no good-night had been said.
"Some time—when I’m more deserving?" he had asked quietly, but she didn’t seem to hear, and they had said goodbye at her place, and he clearly remembered that no good-night was exchanged.
Now as he went over the brief but significant scene he lashed himself for his foolish precipitancy. He had not reckoned on Rachel's tense, passionate absorption of all her feeling in the scenes at the tent which were so new in her mind. But he did not know her well enough even yet to understand the meaning of her refusal. When the clock in the First Church struck one he was still sitting at his desk staring at the last page of manuscript of his unfinished novel.
Now, as he reflected on the brief but important scene, he chided himself for his hasty actions. He hadn't taken into account Rachel's intense, passionate engagement with everything happening in the tent, which was so fresh in her mind. But he still didn’t know her well enough to grasp the significance of her refusal. When the clock in the First Church struck one, he was still at his desk, staring at the last page of the manuscript of his unfinished novel.
Rachel went up to her room and faced her evening's experience with conflicting emotions. Had she ever loved Jasper Chase? Yes. No. One moment she felt that her life's happiness was at stake over the result of her action. Another, she had a strange feeling of relief that she had spoken as she had. There was one great, overmastering feeling in her. The response of the wretched creatures in the tent to her singing, the swift, powerful, awesome presence of the Holy Spirit had affected her as never in all her life before. The moment Jasper had spoken her name and she realized that he was telling her of his love she had felt a sudden revulsion for him, as if he should have respected the supernatural events they had just witnessed. She felt as if it was not the time to be absorbed in anything less than the divine glory of those conversions. The thought that all the time she was singing, with the one passion of her soul to touch the conscience of that tent full of sin, Jasper Chase had been unmoved by it except to love her for herself, gave her a shock as of irreverence on her part as well as on his. She could not tell why she felt as she did, only she knew that if he had not told her tonight she would still have felt the same toward him as she always had. What was that feeling? What had he been to her? Had she made a mistake? She went to her book case and took out the novel which Jasper had given her. Her face deepened in color as she turned to certain passages which she had read often and which she knew Jasper had written for her. She read them again. Somehow they failed to touch her strongly. She closed the book and let it lie on the table. She gradually felt that her thought was busy with the sights she had witnessed in the tent. Those faces, men and women, touched for the first time with the Spirit's glory—what a wonderful thing life was after all! The complete regeneration revealed in the sight of drunken, vile, debauched humanity kneeling down to give itself to a life of purity and Christlikeness—oh, it was surely a witness to the superhuman in the world! And the face of Rollin Page by the side of that miserable wreck out of the gutter! She could recall as if she now saw it, Virginia crying with her arms about her brother just before she left the tent, and Mr. Gray kneeling close by, and the girl Virginia had taken into her heart while she whispered something to her before she went out. All these pictures drawn by the Holy Spirit in the human tragedies brought to a climax there in the most abandoned spot in all Raymond, stood out in Rachel's memory now, a memory so recent that her room seemed for the time being to contain all the actors and their movements.
Rachel went up to her room and confronted her evening's experience with mixed feelings. Had she ever loved Jasper Chase? Yes. No. One moment she felt that her happiness was hanging in the balance over what she had done. The next moment, she had a strange sense of relief for having spoken her mind. There was one overwhelming feeling within her. The reaction of the unfortunate people in the tent to her singing and the powerful, awe-inspiring presence of the Holy Spirit had impacted her like never before. The moment Jasper had called her name and confessed his love, she felt a sudden disgust towards him, as if he should have respected the supernatural events they had just witnessed. It felt inappropriate to focus on anything less than the divine glory of those transformations. The thought that while she was singing, pouring her soul into reaching the conscience of that tent full of sin, Jasper Chase had been indifferent to it except for loving her for who she was struck her as a form of irreverence on both their parts. She couldn’t quite figure out why she felt this way; all she knew was that had he not told her tonight, she would still have felt the same about him as she always had. What was that feeling? What had he meant to her? Had she made a mistake? She approached her bookcase and picked up the novel Jasper had given her. Her face flushed as she turned to certain passages she had read many times and knew were written for her. She read them again. Somehow, they didn't resonate with her as they once had. She closed the book and let it sit on the table. She gradually found her thoughts drifting back to the scenes she had witnessed in the tent. Those faces, men and women, touched for the first time by the Spirit's glory—what a wonderful thing life was after all! The complete transformation evident in seeing drunken, vile, debased humanity kneeling down to commit to a life of purity and Christlikeness—oh, it was surely a testament to the supernatural in the world! And Rollin Page's face beside that miserable wreck from the gutter! She could vividly recall Virginia crying with her arms around her brother just before leaving the tent, Mr. Gray kneeling nearby, and the girl Virginia had embraced while whispering to her before she exited. All these images, painted by the Holy Spirit in the human tragedies culminating there in the most forsaken part of all Raymond, stood out in Rachel's memory now, a memory so fresh that her room seemed to temporarily hold all the characters and their actions.
"No! No!" she said aloud. "He had no right to speak after all that! He should have respected the place where our thoughts should have been. I am sure I do not love him—not enough to give him my life!"
"No! No!" she exclaimed. "He had no right to talk after everything! He should have respected the moment where our minds should have been. I’m sure I don’t love him—not enough to give him my life!"
And after she had thus spoken, the evening's experience at the tent came crowding in again, thrusting out all other things. It is perhaps the most striking evidence of the tremendous spiritual factor which had now entered the Rectangle that Rachel felt, even when the great love of a strong man had come very near to her, that the spiritual manifestation moved her with an agitation far greater than anything Jasper had felt for her personally or she for him.
And after she said that, everything from the evening at the tent rushed back in, pushing aside all other thoughts. It's probably the clearest example of the powerful spiritual influence that had now entered the Rectangle that Rachel felt, even when the deep love of a strong man was close to her, that the spiritual experience stirred her with an intensity much greater than anything Jasper had felt for her or she for him.
The people of Raymond awoke Sunday morning to a growing knowledge of events which were beginning to revolutionize many of the regular, customary habits of the town. Alexander Powers' action in the matter of the railroad frauds had created a sensation not only in Raymond but throughout the country. Edward Norman's daily changes of policy in the conduct of his paper had startled the community and caused more comment than any recent political event. Rachel Winslow's singing at the Rectangle meetings had made a stir in society and excited the wonder of all her friends.
The people of Raymond woke up Sunday morning with a growing awareness of events that were starting to change many of the town's usual habits. Alexander Powers' actions regarding the railroad frauds had created a sensation not just in Raymond but across the country. Edward Norman's constant changes in policy for his newspaper had shocked the community and sparked more discussion than any recent political event. Rachel Winslow's singing at the Rectangle meetings had made waves in society and amazed all her friends.
Virginia's conduct, her presence every night with Rachel, her absence from the usual circle of her wealthy, fashionable acquaintances, had furnished a great deal of material for gossip and question. In addition to these events which centered about these persons who were so well known, there had been all through the city in very many homes and in business and social circles strange happenings. Nearly one hundred persons in Henry Maxwell's church had made the pledge to do everything after asking: "What would Jesus do?" and the result had been, in many cases, unheard-of actions. The city was stirred as it had never been before. As a climax to the week's events had come the spiritual manifestation at the Rectangle, and the announcement which came to most people before church time of the actual conversion at the tent of nearly fifty of the worst characters in that neighborhood, together with the con version of Rollin Page, the well-known society and club man.
Virginia's behavior, spending every night with Rachel and steering clear of her usual circle of wealthy, fashionable friends, had sparked a lot of gossip and questions. Alongside this drama surrounding these well-known figures, there had been a number of unusual events throughout the city in many homes and in both business and social circles. Nearly one hundred people from Henry Maxwell's church had pledged to always ask, "What would Jesus do?" before acting, and as a result, there had been some truly surprising actions. The city was more energized than ever before. A peak to the week's events occurred with the spiritual manifestation at the Rectangle, along with the announcement, which most people heard before church, about the conversion of nearly fifty of the most notorious characters in that area, including Rollin Page, a well-known society and club man.
It is no wonder that under the pressure of all this the First Church of Raymond came to the morning service in a condition that made it quickly sensitive to any large truth. Perhaps nothing had astonished the people more than the great change that had come over the minister, since he had proposed to them the imitation of Jesus in conduct. The dramatic delivery of his sermons no longer impressed them. The self-satisfied, contented, easy attitude of the fine figure and refined face in the pulpit had been displaced by a manner that could not be compared with the old style of his delivery. The sermon had become a message. It was no longer delivered. It was brought to them with a love, an earnestness, a passion, a desire, a humility that poured its enthusiasm about the truth and made the speaker no more prominent than he had to be as the living voice of God. His prayers were unlike any the people had heard before. They were often broken, even once or twice they had been actually ungrammatical in a phrase or two. When had Henry Maxwell so far forgotten himself in a prayer as to make a mistake of that sort? He knew that he had often taken as much pride in the diction and delivery of his prayers as of his sermons. Was it possible he now so abhorred the elegant refinement of a formal public petition that he purposely chose to rebuke himself for his previous precise manner of prayer? It is more likely that he had no thought of all that. His great longing to voice the needs and wants of his people made him unmindful of an occasional mistake. It is certain that he had never prayed so effectively as he did now.
It’s no surprise that the First Church of Raymond arrived at the morning service feeling especially open to any big truths given everything going on. Perhaps nothing surprised the congregation more than the dramatic transformation in their minister since he had encouraged them to emulate Jesus in their behavior. His once-dramatic sermons no longer impressed them. The self-satisfied, content, easy demeanor of his refined appearance in the pulpit had shifted to a style that was completely different from what they were used to. The sermon became a message. Instead of being delivered, it was presented to them with love, earnestness, passion, desire, and humility that radiated enthusiasm for the truth, making him no more prominent than he needed to be as the living voice of God. His prayers were unlike any they had heard before. They were often fragmented, and at times he even stumbled into grammatically incorrect phrases. When had Henry Maxwell ever lost himself in prayer to the point of making such mistakes? He knew he used to take as much pride in the wording and delivery of his prayers as he did in his sermons. Was it possible he now so detested the polished refinement of formal public prayer that he intentionally chose to reprimand himself for his past precise manner? It’s more likely he didn’t think about that at all. His deep desire to express the needs and wants of his congregation led him to overlook the occasional slip-up. What’s clear is that he had never prayed as effectively as he did now.
There are times when a sermon has a value and power due to conditions in the audience rather than to anything new or startling or eloquent in the words said or arguments presented. Such conditions faced Henry Maxwell this morning as he preached against the saloon, according to his purpose determined on the week before. He had no new statements to make about the evil influence of the saloon in Raymond. What new facts were there? He had no startling illustrations of the power of the saloon in business or politics. What could he say that had not been said by temperance orators a great many times? The effect of his message this morning owed its power to the unusual fact of his preaching about the saloon at all, together with the events that had stirred the people. He had never in the course of his ten years' pastorate mentioned the saloon as something to be regarded in the light of an enemy, not only to the poor and tempted, but to the business life of the place and the church itself. He spoke now with a freedom that seemed to measure his complete sense of conviction that Jesus would speak so. At the close he pleaded with the people to remember the new life that had begun at the Rectangle. The regular election of city officers was near at hand. The question of license would be an issue in the election. What of the poor creatures surrounded by the hell of drink while just beginning to feel the joy of deliverance from sin? Who could tell what depended on their environment? Was there one word to be said by the Christian disciple, business man, citizen, in favor of continuing the license to crime and shame-producing institutions? Was not the most Christian thing they could do to act as citizens in the matter, fight the saloon at the polls, elect good men to the city offices, and clean the municipality? How much had prayers helped to make Raymond better while votes and actions had really been on the side of the enemies of Jesus? Would not Jesus do this? What disciple could imagine Him refusing to suffer or to take up His cross in this matter? How much had the members of the First Church ever suffered in an attempt to imitate Jesus? Was Christian discipleship a thing of conscience simply, of custom, of tradition? Where did the suffering come in? Was it necessary in order to follow Jesus' steps to go up Calvary as well as the Mount of Transfiguration?
There are times when a sermon holds value and power because of the audience's circumstances rather than anything new, shocking, or eloquent in the words spoken or arguments made. Henry Maxwell faced such conditions this morning as he preached against the saloon, following his plan from the week before. He had no new statements about the harmful influence of the saloon in Raymond. What new facts could he present? He had no shocking examples of the saloon's impact on business or politics. What could he say that temperance speakers hadn't said numerous times before? The impact of his message this morning came from the rare fact that he was preaching about the saloon at all, alongside the events that had moved the people. In his ten years as pastor, he had never mentioned the saloon as an enemy, not only to the poor and vulnerable but also to the town's business life and the church itself. He spoke now with a confidence that reflected his belief that Jesus would speak similarly. At the end, he urged the community to remember the new life that had started at the Rectangle. The election of city officials was approaching. The issue of the saloon license would be part of the election. What about the unfortunate individuals trapped in the hell of alcohol while just beginning to experience the joy of freedom from sin? Who knew what depended on their surroundings? Was there any word from Christian disciples, businesspeople, or citizens to support keeping the licenses for criminal and shameful institutions? Wouldn't the most Christian act be to engage as citizens, fight the saloon at the polls, elect good people for city offices, and clean up the town? How much had prayers contributed to making Raymond better while votes and actions had truly favored the enemies of Jesus? Wouldn’t Jesus take this stance? What disciple could picture Him refusing to suffer or take up His cross in this situation? How much had the members of the First Church ever suffered to try to follow Jesus' example? Was being a Christian disciple just about conscience, custom, or tradition? Where did the suffering fit in? Is it necessary to go up Calvary as well as the Mount of Transfiguration to truly follow in Jesus' footsteps?
His appeal was stronger at this point than he knew. It is not too much to say that the spiritual tension of the people reached its highest point right there. The imitation of Jesus which had begun with the volunteers in the church was working like leaven in the organization, and Henry Maxwell would even thus early in his life have been amazed if he could have measured the extent of desire on the part of his people to take up the cross. While he was speaking this morning, before he closed with a loving appeal to the discipleship of two thousand years' knowledge of the Master, many a man and woman in the church was saying as Rachel had said so passionately to her mother: "I want to do something that will cost me something in the way of sacrifice." "I am hungry to suffer something." Truly, Mazzini was right when he said that no appeal is quite so powerful in the end as the call: "Come and suffer."
His appeal was stronger at this point than he realized. It's fair to say that the spiritual tension among the people reached its peak right there. The imitation of Jesus, which had started with the volunteers in the church, was spreading through the organization like yeast, and Henry Maxwell would have been astonished if he could have measured how deeply his people desired to embrace the cross. As he spoke that morning, before he ended with a heartfelt call to follow the teachings of the Master from two thousand years ago, many men and women in the church were expressing the same fervor Rachel had shown to her mother: "I want to do something that requires real sacrifice." "I crave to endure something." Truly, Mazzini was correct when he claimed that there's no call more powerful in the end than the invitation: "Come and suffer."
The service was over, the great audience had gone, and Maxwell again faced the company gathered in the lecture room as on the two previous Sundays. He had asked all to remain who had made the pledge of discipleship, and any others who wished to be included. The after service seemed now to be a necessity. As he went in and faced the people there his heart trembled. There were at least one hundred present. The Holy Spirit was never before so manifest. He missed Jasper Chase. But all the others were present. He asked Milton Wright to pray. The very air was charged with divine possibilities. What could resist such a baptism of power? How had they lived all these years without it?
The service was over, the large audience had left, and Maxwell once again faced the group gathered in the lecture room like on the two previous Sundays. He had asked everyone who had made the pledge of discipleship to stay, along with anyone else who wanted to join. The after service now felt essential. As he walked in and faced the crowd, his heart raced. There were at least a hundred people there. The Holy Spirit was more present than ever before. He missed Jasper Chase, but everyone else was there. He asked Milton Wright to pray. The air was charged with divine possibilities. What could stand against such a wave of power? How had they lived all those years without it?
Chapter Eleven
DONALD MARSH, President of Lincoln College, walked home with Mr. Maxwell.
DONALD MARSH, President of Lincoln College, walked home with Mr. Maxwell.
"I have reached one conclusion, Maxwell," said Marsh, speaking slowly. "I have found my cross and it is a heavy one, but I shall never be satisfied until I take it up and carry it." Maxwell was silent and the President went on.
"I've come to one conclusion, Maxwell," Marsh said, speaking slowly. "I've found my burden and it’s a heavy one, but I won’t be satisfied until I pick it up and carry it." Maxwell was silent, and the President continued.
"Your sermon today made clear to me what I have long been feeling I ought to do. 'What would Jesus do in my place?' I have asked the question repeatedly since I made my promise. I have tried to satisfy myself that He would simply go on as I have done, attending to the duties of my college work, teaching the classes in Ethics and Philosophy. But I have not been able to avoid the feeling that He would do something more. That something is what I do not want to do. It will cause me genuine suffering to do it. I dread it with all my soul. You may be able to guess what it is."
"Your sermon today really made it clear what I've been feeling I should do for a long time. I've asked myself, 'What would Jesus do if He were in my position?' over and over since I made my promise. I've tried to convince myself that He would just keep doing what I've been doing—focusing on my college work and teaching my Ethics and Philosophy classes. But I can't shake the feeling that He would take a different route. That different route is what I really don’t want to pursue. It would genuinely hurt me to follow it. I dread it with every part of my being. You might be able to guess what it is."
"Yes, I think I know. It is my cross too. I would almost rather do any thing else."
"Yeah, I think I get it. It’s my burden too. I’d almost prefer to do anything else."
Donald Marsh looked surprised, then relieved. Then he spoke sadly but with great conviction: "Maxwell, you and I belong to a class of professional men who have always avoided the duties of citizenship. We have lived in a little world of literature and scholarly seclusion, doing work we have enjoyed and shrinking from the disagreeable duties that belong to the life of the citizen. I confess with shame that I have purposely avoided the responsibility that I owe to this city personally. I understand that our city officials are a corrupt, unprincipled set of men, controlled in large part by the whiskey element and thoroughly selfish so far as the affairs of city government are concerned. Yet all these years I, with nearly every teacher in the college, have been satisfied to let other men run the municipality and have lived in a little world of my own, out of touch and sympathy with the real world of the people. 'What would Jesus do?' I have even tried to avoid an honest answer. I can no longer do so. My plain duty is to take a personal part in this coming election, go to the primaries, throw the weight of my influence, whatever it is, toward the nomination and election of good men, and plunge into the very depths of the entire horrible whirlpool of deceit, bribery, political trickery and saloonism as it exists in Raymond today. I would sooner walk up to the mouth of a cannon any time than do this. I dread it because I hate the touch of the whole matter. I would give almost any thing to be able to say, 'I do not believe Jesus would do anything of the sort.' But I am more and more persuaded that He would. This is where the suffering comes for me. It would not hurt me half so much to lose my position or my home. I loathe the contact with this municipal problem. I would so much prefer to remain quietly in my scholastic life with my classes in Ethics and Philosophy. But the call has come to me so plainly that I cannot escape. 'Donald Marsh, follow me. Do your duty as a citizen of Raymond at the point where your citizenship will cost you something. Help to cleanse this municipal stable, even if you do have to soil your aristocratic feelings a little.' Maxwell, this is my cross, I must take it up or deny my Lord."
Donald Marsh looked surprised, then relieved. Then he spoke sadly but with great conviction: "Maxwell, you and I belong to a group of professionals who have always steered clear of the responsibilities of citizenship. We’ve lived in a narrow world of literature and academic seclusion, doing work we enjoy while avoiding the unpleasant duties that come with being a citizen. I admit with shame that I have deliberately avoided the responsibility I owe to this city. I know that our city officials are a corrupt, unethical group, heavily influenced by the alcohol industry and completely selfish regarding city affairs. Yet all these years, I, along with almost every teacher at the college, have been content to let others manage the city and have lived in my own little bubble, disconnected and unsympathetic to the real lives of the people. 'What would Jesus do?' I have even tried to dodge an honest answer. I can’t do that anymore. My clear duty is to participate in the upcoming election, attend the primaries, and use whatever influence I have to support the nomination and election of good people, diving headfirst into the bleak chaos of deceit, bribery, political trickery, and corruption as it exists in Raymond today. I would rather walk right up to the mouth of a cannon than do this. I fear it because I detest the whole situation. I would give almost anything to say, 'I don’t believe Jesus would do anything like that.' But I’m increasingly convinced that He would. This is where my struggle lies. It wouldn’t hurt me nearly as much to lose my job or my home. I loathe dealing with this municipal issue. I would much rather stay quietly in my academic life with my classes in Ethics and Philosophy. But the call has come to me so clearly that I can’t ignore it. 'Donald Marsh, follow me. Do your duty as a citizen of Raymond where your citizenship will actually cost you something. Help to clean up this municipal mess, even if it means compromising your refined sensibilities a little.' Maxwell, this is my burden, I must take it up or deny my commitment."
"You have spoken for me also," replied Maxwell with a sad smile. "Why should I, simply because I am a minister, shelter myself behind my refined, sensitive feelings, and like a coward refuse to touch, except in a sermon possibly, the duty of citizenship? I am unused to the ways of the political life of the city. I have never taken an active part in any nomination of good men. There are hundreds of ministers like me. As a class we do not practice in the municipal life the duties and privileges we preach from the pulpit. 'What would Jesus do?' I am now at a point where, like you, I am driven to answer the question one way. My duty is plain. I must suffer. All my parish work, all my little trials or self-sacrifices are as nothing to me compared with the breaking into my scholarly, intellectual, self-contained habits, of this open, coarse, public fight for a clean city life. I could go and live at the Rectangle the rest of my life and work in the slums for a bare living, and I could enjoy it more than the thought of plunging into a fight for the reform of this whiskey-ridden city. It would cost me less. But, like you, I have been unable to shake off my responsibility. The answer to the question 'What would Jesus do?' in this case leaves me no peace except when I say, Jesus would have me act the part of a Christian citizen. Marsh, as you say, we professional men, ministers, professors, artists, literary men, scholars, have almost invariably been political cowards. We have avoided the sacred duties of citizenship either ignorantly or selfishly. Certainly Jesus in our age would not do that. We can do no less than take up this cross, and follow Him."
"You’ve spoken for me too," replied Maxwell with a sad smile. "Why should I hide behind my refined, sensitive emotions just because I'm a minister and cowardly avoid the issue of citizenship? I'm not familiar with the political life of the city. I've never actively participated in nominating good people. There are hundreds of ministers like me. Generally, we don’t engage in municipal responsibilities and privileges that we preach about from the pulpit. 'What would Jesus do?' I'm at a point where, like you, I have to answer that question clearly. My duty is obvious. I have to endure. All my parish work, all my little trials or sacrifices, seem insignificant compared to stepping out of my scholarly, intellectual bubble to engage in this open, rough, public battle for a clean city. I could spend my whole life in the Rectangle, working in the slums for a meager living, and I’d probably enjoy it more than the idea of fighting to reform this city plagued by alcohol. It would be easier. But, like you, I can't shrug off my responsibility. In this case, the answer to 'What would Jesus do?' only brings me peace when I say that Jesus would want me to act as a Christian citizen. Marsh, as you pointed out, we professionals—ministers, professors, artists, writers, scholars—have often been political cowards. We've either ignored or selfishly avoided the sacred duties of citizenship. Jesus certainly wouldn’t do that today. We have no choice but to take up this cross and follow Him."
The two men walked on in silence for a while. Finally President Marsh said: "We do not need to act alone in this matter. With all the men who have made the promise we certainly can have companionship, and strength even, of numbers. Let us organize the Christian forces of Raymond for the battle against rum and corruption. We certainly ought to enter the primaries with a force that will be able to do more than enter a protest. It is a fact that the saloon element is cowardly and easily frightened in spite of its lawlessness and corruption. Let us plan a campaign that will mean something because it is organized righteousness. Jesus would use great wisdom in this matter. He would employ means. He would make large plans. Let us do so. If we bear this cross let us do it bravely, like men."
The two men walked on in silence for a while. Finally, President Marsh said, "We don’t have to handle this alone. With all the people who’ve pledged their support, we can definitely have companionship and even strength in numbers. Let’s unite the Christian forces of Raymond to fight against alcohol and corruption. We should go into the primaries with a force that can do more than just protest. The saloon crowd is actually cowardly and easily scared, despite its lawlessness and corruption. Let’s plan a campaign that matters because it's organized righteousness. Jesus would approach this with great wisdom. He would use resources wisely. He would make big plans. Let’s do the same. If we take on this challenge, let’s do it bravely, like men."
They talked over the matter a long time and met again the next day in Maxwell's study to develop plans. The city primaries were called for Friday. Rumors of strange and unknown events to the average citizen were current that week in political circles throughout Raymond. The Crawford system of balloting for nominations was not in use in the state, and the primary was called for a public meeting at the court house.
They discussed the issue for a long time and met again the next day in Maxwell's study to make plans. The city primaries were scheduled for Friday. That week, there were rumors of strange and unusual events that the average citizen was unaware of circulating in political circles throughout Raymond. The Crawford system of voting for nominations wasn’t used in the state, and the primary was set for a public meeting at the courthouse.
The citizens of Raymond will never forget that meeting. It was so unlike any political meeting ever held in Raymond before, that there was no attempt at comparison. The special officers to be nominated were mayor, city council, chief of police, city clerk and city treasurer.
The people of Raymond will always remember that meeting. It was so different from any political meeting ever held in Raymond before that there was no attempt to compare it. The special positions to be nominated were mayor, city council, chief of police, city clerk, and city treasurer.
The evening NEWS in its Saturday edition gave a full account of the primaries, and in the editorial columns Edward Norman spoke with a directness and conviction that the Christian people of Raymond were learning to respect deeply, because it was so evidently sincere and unselfish. A part of that editorial is also a part of this history. We quote the following:
The evening NEWS in its Saturday edition provided a complete summary of the primaries, and in the editorial section, Edward Norman spoke with a honesty and conviction that the Christian community of Raymond was starting to deeply respect, because it was clearly sincere and selfless. A portion of that editorial is also part of this history. We quote the following:
"It is safe to say that never before in the history of Raymond was there a primary like the one in the court house last night. It was, first of all, a complete surprise to the city politicians who have been in the habit of carrying on the affairs of the city as if they owned them, and every one else was simply a tool or a cipher. The overwhelming surprise of the wire pullers last night consisted in the fact that a large number of the citizens of Raymond who have heretofore taken no part in the city's affairs, entered the primary and controlled it, nominating some of the best men for all the offices to be filled at the coming election.
"It’s fair to say that there has never been a primary like the one in the courthouse last night in the history of Raymond. First off, it completely caught the city politicians off guard, who usually act like they own the city and consider everyone else just a tool or a statistic. The shock for the power brokers last night was that a significant number of Raymond citizens, who had previously stayed out of city affairs, participated in the primary and took control, nominating some of the best candidates for all the positions up for election."
"It was a tremendous lesson in good citizenship. President Marsh of Lincoln College, who never before entered a city primary, and whose face was not even known to the ward politicians, made one of the best speeches ever made in Raymond. It was almost ludicrous to see the faces of the men who for years have done as they pleased, when President Marsh rose to speak. Many of them asked, 'Who is he?' The consternation deepened as the primary proceeded and it became evident that the oldtime ring of city rulers was outnumbered. Rev. Henry Maxwell of the First Church, Milton Wright, Alexander Powers, Professors Brown, Willard and Park of Lincoln College, Dr. West, Rev. George Main of the Pilgrim Church, Dean Ward of the Holy Trinity, and scores of well-known business men and professional men, most of them church members, were present, and it did not take long to see that they had all come with the one direct and definite purpose of nominating the best men possible. Most of those men had never before been seen in a primary. They were complete strangers to the politicians. But they had evidently profited by the politician's methods and were able by organized and united effort to nominate the entire ticket.
"It was an incredible lesson in good citizenship. President Marsh of Lincoln College, who had never participated in a city primary before and whose face wasn't even recognized by the local politicians, gave one of the best speeches ever delivered in Raymond. It was almost amusing to see the expressions on the faces of the men who had done what they wanted for years when President Marsh stood up to speak. Many of them wondered, 'Who is he?' The shock grew as the primary continued and it became clear that the old group of city leaders was outnumbered. Rev. Henry Maxwell of the First Church, Milton Wright, Alexander Powers, Professors Brown, Willard, and Park from Lincoln College, Dr. West, Rev. George Main of the Pilgrim Church, Dean Ward of the Holy Trinity, and dozens of well-known business and professional men, most of whom were church members, were there, and it quickly became obvious that they all came with a single, clear purpose: to nominate the best candidates possible. Most of these men had never been seen at a primary before. They were total strangers to the politicians. But they had clearly learned from the politicians' tactics and were able, through organized and united effort, to nominate the entire ticket."
"As soon as it became plain that the primary was out of their control the regular ring withdrew in disgust and nominated another ticket. The NEWS simply calls the attention of all decent citizens to the fact that this last ticket contains the names of whiskey men, and the line is sharply and distinctly drawn between the saloon and corrupt management such as we have known for years, and a clean, honest, capable, business-like city administration, such as every good citizen ought to want. It is not necessary to remind the people of Raymond that the question of local option comes up at the election. That will be the most important question on the ticket. The crisis of our city affairs has been reached. The issue is squarely before us. Shall we continue the rule of rum and boodle and shameless incompetency, or shall we, as President Marsh said in his noble speech, rise as good citizens and begin a new order of things, cleansing our city of the worst enemy known to municipal honesty, and doing what lies in our power to do with the ballot to purify our civic life?
"As soon as it became clear that the primary was out of their control, the regular group withdrew in disgust and nominated another ticket. The NEWS simply calls attention to the fact that this last ticket includes the names of whiskey enthusiasts, and the line is sharply drawn between the saloon and the corrupt management we've seen for years, and a clean, honest, capable, business-like city administration that every good citizen should want. It’s important to remind the people of Raymond that the question of local option will be on the ballot. That will be the most significant issue on the ticket. We have reached a critical point in our city affairs. The issue is clear: Will we continue the rule of alcohol, bribery, and blatant incompetence, or will we, as President Marsh said in his inspiring speech, rise as good citizens and start a new order, cleaning our city of the biggest threat to municipal integrity, and do what we can with our votes to improve our civic life?"
"The NEWS is positively and without reservation on the side of the new movement. We shall henceforth do all in our power to drive out the saloon and destroy its political strength. We shall advocate the election of the men nominated by the majority of citizens met in the first primary and we call upon all Christians, church members, lovers of right, purity, temperance, and the home, to stand by President Marsh and the rest of the citizens who have thus begun a long-needed reform in our city."
"The NEWS fully supports the new movement. From now on, we will do everything we can to eliminate the saloon and weaken its political power. We will promote the election of the candidates chosen by the majority of citizens who gathered in the first primary, and we urge all Christians, church members, advocates of justice, purity, temperance, and families to support President Marsh and the other citizens who have initiated this much-needed reform in our city."
President Marsh read this editorial and thanked God for Edward Norman. At the same time he understood well enough that every other paper in Raymond was on the other side. He did not underestimate the importance and seriousness of the fight which was only just begun. It was no secret that the NEWS had lost enormously since it had been governed by the standard of "What would Jesus do?" And the question was, Would the Christian people of Raymond stand by it? Would they make it possible for Norman to conduct a daily Christian paper? Or would the desire for what is called news in the way of crime, scandal, political partisanship of the regular sort, and a dislike to champion so remarkable a reform in journalism, influence them to drop the paper and refuse to give it their financial support? That was, in fact, the question Edward Norman was asking even while he wrote that Saturday editorial. He knew well enough that his actions expressed in that editorial would cost him very heavily from the hands of many business men in Raymond. And still, as he drove his pen over the paper, he asked another question, "What would Jesus do?" That question had become a part of this whole life now. It was greater than any other.
President Marsh read the editorial and thanked God for Edward Norman. At the same time, he realized that every other paper in Raymond was against him. He didn’t underestimate the importance and seriousness of the fight that had only just begun. It was no secret that the NEWS had suffered huge losses since it had adopted the standard of "What would Jesus do?" The big question was, would the Christian people of Raymond support it? Would they enable Norman to run a daily Christian paper? Or would their interest in what’s considered news—like crime, scandal, the usual political bias, and a reluctance to back such a remarkable change in journalism—lead them to abandon the paper and withhold their financial support? That was, in fact, the question Edward Norman was grappling with even as he wrote that Saturday editorial. He knew that his stance in that editorial would cost him a lot from many business people in Raymond. Still, as he wrote, he asked himself another question, "What would Jesus do?" That question had become central to his life now. It was more significant than anything else.
But for the first time in its history Raymond had seen the professional men, the teachers, the college professors, the doctors, the ministers, take political action and put themselves definitely and sharply in public antagonism to the evil forces that had so long controlled the machine of municipal government. The fact itself was astounding. President Marsh acknowledged to himself with a feeling of humiliation, that never before had he known what civic righteousness could accomplish. From that Friday night's work he dated for himself and his college a new definition of the worn phrase "the scholar in politics." Education for him and those who were under his influence ever after meant some element of suffering. Sacrifice must now enter into the factor of development.
But for the first time in its history, Raymond had seen the professional crowd—teachers, college professors, doctors, and ministers—take political action and clearly stand against the corrupt forces that had long controlled the city government. The fact was incredible. President Marsh admitted to himself, feeling a bit embarrassed, that he had never truly understood what civic righteousness could achieve. From that Friday night's efforts, he began to see a new meaning in the tired phrase "the scholar in politics." For him and those he influenced from that point on, education meant incorporating some aspect of suffering. Sacrifice now had to be part of development.
At the Rectangle that week the tide of spiritual life rose high, and as yet showed no signs of flowing back. Rachel and Virginia went every night. Virginia was rapidly reaching a conclusion with respect to a large part of her money. She had talked it over with Rachel and they had been able to agree that if Jesus had a vast amount of money at His disposal He might do with some of it as Virginia planned. At any rate they felt that whatever He might do in such case would have as large an element of variety in it as the differences in persons and circumstances. There could be no one fixed Christian way of using money. The rule that regulated its use was unselfish utility.
At the Rectangle that week, the spiritual vibe was really strong, and it showed no signs of fading. Rachel and Virginia went every night. Virginia was quickly coming to a decision about a significant portion of her money. She had discussed it with Rachel, and they agreed that if Jesus had a lot of money to use, He might use some of it in the way Virginia was thinking. Either way, they believed that whatever He might do would include as much variety as there are different people and situations. There couldn't be just one set Christian way to use money. The guiding principle for its use was unselfish utility.
But meanwhile the glory of the Spirit's power possessed all their best thought. Night after night that week witnessed miracles as great as walking on the sea or feeding the multitude with a few loaves and fishes. For what greater miracle is there than a regenerate humanity? The transformation of these coarse, brutal, sottish lives into praying, rapturous lovers of Christ, struck Rachel and Virginia every time with the feeling that people may have had when they saw Lazarus walk out of the tomb. It was an experience full of profound excitement for them.
But during this time, the incredible power of the Spirit captured all their best thoughts. Night after night that week was filled with miracles as astonishing as walking on water or feeding a crowd with just a few loaves and fishes. What greater miracle exists than a changed humanity? The change from these rough, harsh, intoxicated lives into devoted, joyous lovers of Christ left Rachel and Virginia feeling every time as people must have felt when they witnessed Lazarus come out of the tomb. It was an experience filled with deep excitement for them.
Rollin Page came to all the meetings. There was no doubt of the change that had come over him. Rachel had not yet spoken much with him. He was wonderfully quiet. It seemed as if he was thinking all the time. Certainly he was not the same person. He talked more with Gray than with any one else. He did not avoid Rachel, but he seemed to shrink from any appearance of seeming to renew the acquaintance with her. Rachel found it even difficult to express to him her pleasure at the new life he had begun to know. He seemed to be waiting to adjust himself to his previous relations before this new life began. He had not forgotten those relations. But he was not yet able to fit his consciousness into new ones.
Rollin Page attended all the meetings. There was no doubt about the change that had taken place in him. Rachel hadn’t spoken much with him yet. He was incredibly quiet, as if he was constantly deep in thought. He was definitely not the same person anymore. He conversed more with Gray than with anyone else. He didn’t avoid Rachel, but it seemed like he was hesitant to act like he was rekindling their friendship. Rachel found it hard to express her happiness about the new life he was starting to embrace. He seemed to be waiting to readjust to his previous relationships before fully embracing this new chapter. He hadn’t forgotten those connections, but he still wasn’t able to blend his awareness into new ones.
The end of the week found the Rectangle struggling hard between two mighty opposing forces. The Holy Spirit was battling with all His supernatural strength against the saloon devil which had so long held a jealous grasp on its slaves. If the Christian people of Raymond once could realize what the contest meant to the souls newly awakened to a purer life it did not seem possible that the election could result in the old system of license. But that remained yet to be seen. The horror of the daily surroundings of many of the converts was slowly burning its way into the knowledge of Virginia and Rachel, and every night as they went uptown to their luxurious homes they carried heavy hearts.
The end of the week found the Rectangle caught in a struggle between two powerful forces. The Holy Spirit was fighting with all His supernatural strength against the saloon devil that had long held a tight grip on its followers. If the Christian community in Raymond could truly understand what this battle meant for the souls newly awakened to a purer life, it seemed impossible that the election could lead to the old system of licenses. But that was still to be seen. The horror of the daily lives of many of the converts was slowly making its way into the awareness of Virginia and Rachel, and every night as they headed uptown to their luxurious homes, they carried heavy hearts.
"A good many of these poor creatures will go back again," Gray would say with sadness too deep for tears. "The environment does have a good deal to do with the character. It does not stand to reason that these people can always resist the sight and smell of the devilish drink about them. O Lord, how long shall Christian people continue to support by their silence and their ballots the greatest form of slavery known in America?"
"A lot of these poor people are going to go back again," Gray would say with a sadness too deep for tears. "The environment really does affect character. It’s unreasonable to think that these people can always resist the sight and smell of the terrible drink all around them. O Lord, how long will Christian people keep supporting the greatest form of slavery known in America by their silence and their votes?"
He asked the question, and did not have much hope of an immediate answer. There was a ray of hope in the action of Friday night's primary, but what the result would be he did not dare to anticipate. The whiskey forces were organized, alert, aggressive, roused into unusual hatred by the events of the last week at the tent and in the city. Would the Christian forces act as a unit against the saloon? Or would they be divided on account of their business interests or because they were not in the habit of acting all together as the whiskey power always did? That remained to be seen. Meanwhile the saloon reared itself about the Rectangle like some deadly viper hissing and coiling, ready to strike its poison into any unguarded part.
He asked the question, not really expecting a quick answer. There was some hope from the action in Friday night’s primary, but he didn’t dare to guess the outcome. The liquor interests were organized, alert, aggressive, and stirred into a rare anger by the events of the past week at the tent and in the city. Would the Christian groups stand united against the saloon? Or would they be split due to their business interests or because they weren’t used to working together like the liquor forces always did? That was still uncertain. In the meantime, the saloon loomed over the Rectangle like a deadly snake hissing and coiling, ready to strike its venom into any vulnerable spot.
Saturday afternoon as Virginia was just stepping out of her house to go and see Rachel to talk over her new plans, a carriage drove up containing three of her fashionable friends. Virginia went out to the drive-way and stood there talking with them. They had not come to make a formal call but wanted Virginia to go driving with them up on the boulevard. There was a band concert in the park. The day was too pleasant to be spent indoors.
Saturday afternoon, as Virginia was about to leave her house to meet Rachel and discuss her new plans, a carriage pulled up with three of her stylish friends. Virginia stepped out to the driveway and chatted with them. They hadn’t come to make a formal visit; they wanted Virginia to join them for a drive along the boulevard. There was a band concert in the park, and the day was too nice to stay indoors.
"Where have you been all this time, Virginia?" asked one of the girls, tapping her playfully on the shoulder with a red silk parasol. "We hear that you have gone into the show business. Tell us about it."
"Where have you been all this time, Virginia?" asked one of the girls, playfully tapping her on the shoulder with a red silk parasol. "We heard you got into show business. Tell us about it."
Virginia colored, but after a moment's hesitation she frankly told something of her experience at the Rectangle. The girls in the carriage began to be really interested.
Virginia blushed, but after a moment's pause, she openly shared some of her experience at the Rectangle. The girls in the carriage started to become genuinely interested.
"I tell you, girls, let's go 'slumming' with Virginia this afternoon instead of going to the band concert. I've never been down to the Rectangle. I've heard it's an awful wicked place and lots to see. Virginia will act as guide, and it would be"—"real fun" she was going to say, but Virginia's look made her substitute the word "interesting."
"I’m telling you, girls, let’s go ‘slumming’ with Virginia this afternoon instead of going to the band concert. I’ve never been to the Rectangle. I’ve heard it’s a really wild place and there’s a lot to see. Virginia will be our guide, and it would be"—"really interesting," she was going to say, but Virginia's look made her change it to "interesting."
Virginia was angry. At first thought she said to herself she would never go under such circumstances. The other girls seemed to be of the same mind with the speaker. They chimed in with earnestness and asked Virginia to take them down there.
Virginia was furious. At first, she told herself that she would never go under these circumstances. The other girls seemed to feel the same way as the speaker. They eagerly joined in and asked Virginia to take them down there.
Suddenly she saw in the idle curiosity of the girls an opportunity. They had never seen the sin and misery of Raymond. Why should they not see it, even if their motive in going down there was simply to pass away an afternoon.
Suddenly, she noticed in the girls' idle curiosity an opportunity. They had never witnessed the sin and misery of Raymond. Why shouldn't they see it, even if their reason for going down there was just to kill some time?
Chapter Twelve
"For I come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; and a man's foes shall be they of his own household."
"For I have come to turn a man against his father, a daughter against her mother, and a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; and a person's enemies will be those from their own household."
"Be ye therefore imitators of God, as beloved children; and walk in love, even as Christ also loved you."
"Therefore, be imitators of God, as His beloved children; and walk in love, just as Christ also loved you."
"HADN'T we better take a policeman along?" said one of the girls with a nervous laugh. "It really isn't safe down there, you know."
"HADN'T we better bring a cop along?" said one of the girls with a nervous laugh. "It really isn't safe down there, you know."
"There's no danger," said Virginia briefly.
"There's no danger," Virginia said quickly.
"Is it true that your brother Rollin has been converted?" asked the first speaker, looking at Virginia curiously. It impressed her during the drive to the Rectangle that all three of her friends were regarding her with close attention as if she were peculiar.
"Is it true that your brother Rollin has changed his ways?" asked the first speaker, looking at Virginia curiously. It struck her during the drive to the Rectangle that all three of her friends were watching her closely as if she were unusual.
"Yes, he certainly is."
"Yes, he definitely is."
"I understand he is going around to the clubs talking with his old friends there, trying to preach to them. Doesn't that seem funny?" said the girl with the red silk parasol.
"I hear he’s going around to the clubs chatting with his old friends there, trying to preach to them. Doesn’t that seem funny?" said the girl with the red silk parasol.
Virginia did not answer, and the other girls were beginning to feel sober as the carriage turned into a street leading to the Rectangle. As they neared the district they grew more and more nervous. The sights and smells and sounds which had become familiar to Virginia struck the senses of these refined, delicate society girls as something horrible. As they entered farther into the district, the Rectangle seemed to stare as with one great, bleary, beer-soaked countenance at this fine carriage with its load of fashionably dressed young women. "Slumming" had never been a fad with Raymond society, and this was perhaps the first time that the two had come together in this way. The girls felt that instead of seeing the Rectangle they were being made the objects of curiosity. They were frightened and disgusted.
Virginia didn't respond, and the other girls were starting to feel serious as the carriage turned onto a street leading to the Rectangle. As they got closer to the area, their nerves increased. The sights, smells, and sounds that were familiar to Virginia overwhelmed these refined, delicate society girls, feeling nothing short of horrific. As they ventured deeper into the district, the Rectangle seemed to gaze at them with a single, bleary, beer-soaked face, scrutinizing the elegant carriage filled with fashionably dressed young women. "Slumming" had never been a trend among Raymond society, and this was probably the first time the two had intersected in this way. The girls sensed that instead of observing the Rectangle, they were the ones being watched with curiosity. They felt frightened and repulsed.
"Let's go back. I've seen enough," said the girl who was sitting with Virginia.
"Let's go back. I've seen enough," said the girl who was sitting with Virginia.
They were at that moment just opposite a notorious saloon and gambling house. The street was narrow and the sidewalk crowded. Suddenly, out of the door of this saloon a young woman reeled. She was singing in a broken, drunken sob that seemed to indicate that she partly realized her awful condition, "Just as I am, without one plea"—and as the carriage rolled past she leered at it, raising her face so that Virginia saw it very close to her own. It was the face of the girl who had kneeled sobbing, that night with Virginia kneeling beside her and praying for her.
They were standing right across from a famous bar and gambling joint. The street was narrow and the sidewalk was packed. Suddenly, a young woman stumbled out of the bar. She was singing in a slurred, drunken cry that showed she somewhat understood her terrible state, "Just as I am, without one plea"—and as the carriage rolled by, she leered at it, lifting her face so that Virginia could see it up close. It was the face of the girl who had been kneeling and sobbing that night with Virginia kneeling beside her and praying for her.
"Stop!" cried Virginia, motioning to the driver who was looking around. The carriage stopped, and in a moment she was out and had gone up to the girl and taken her by the arm. "Loreen!" she said, and that was all. The girl looked into her face, and her own changed into a look of utter horror. The girls in the carriage were smitten into helpless astonishment. The saloon-keeper had come to the door of the saloon and was standing there looking on with his hands on his hips. And the Rectangle from its windows, its saloon steps, its filthy sidewalk, gutter and roadway, paused, and with undisguised wonder stared at the two girls. Over the scene the warm sun of spring poured its mellow light. A faint breath of music from the band-stand in the park floated into the Rectangle. The concert had begun, and the fashion and wealth of Raymond were displaying themselves up town on the boulevard.
"Stop!" shouted Virginia, signaling to the driver who was looking around. The carriage halted, and in a moment she was out and had approached the girl, taking her by the arm. "Loreen!" she said, and that was it. The girl looked into her face, and her expression shifted to one of pure horror. The girls in the carriage were left speechless in shock. The saloon owner had come to the door of the saloon and stood there, hands on his hips, watching. The Rectangle, from its windows, saloon steps, filthy sidewalk, gutter, and roadway, paused and stared at the two girls with open curiosity. The warm spring sun cast a soft light over the scene. A faint hint of music from the bandstand in the park drifted into the Rectangle. The concert had started, and the fashion and wealth of Raymond were on display uptown on the boulevard.
When Virginia left the carriage and went up to Loreen she had no definite idea as to what she would do or what the result of her action would be. She simply saw a soul that had tasted of the joy of a better life slipping back again into its old hell of shame and death. And before she had touched the drunken girl's arm she had asked only one question, "What would Jesus do?" That question was becoming with her, as with many others, a habit of life.
When Virginia got out of the carriage and walked over to Loreen, she didn't have a clear plan or know what would happen next. She just saw someone who had experienced the happiness of a better life falling back into the misery of shame and destruction. Before she even touched the drunken girl's arm, she had only one question in her mind: "What would Jesus do?" That question was becoming a part of her daily life, just like it was for many others.
She looked around now as she stood close by Loreen, and the whole scene was cruelly vivid to her. She thought first of the girls in the carriage.
She looked around now as she stood next to Loreen, and the whole scene was painfully clear to her. She first thought of the girls in the carriage.
"Drive on; don't wait for me. I am going to see my friend home," she said calmly enough.
"Go ahead; don’t wait for me. I’m just going to walk my friend home," she said in a calm voice.
The girl with the red parasol seemed to gasp at the word "friend," when Virginia spoke it. She did not say anything.
The girl with the red parasol seemed to gasp at the word "friend" when Virginia said it. She didn’t say anything.
The other girls seemed speechless.
The other girls were silent.
"Go on. I cannot go back with you," said Virginia. The driver started the horses slowly. One of the girls leaned a little out of the carriage.
"Go ahead. I can't go back with you," said Virginia. The driver started the horses slowly. One of the girls leaned a bit out of the carriage.
"Can't we—that is—do you want our help? Couldn't you—"
"Can't we—uh—do you want our help? Couldn't you—"
"No, no!" exclaimed Virginia. "You cannot be of any help to me."
"No, no!" Virginia cried. "You can't help me at all."
The carriage moved on and Virginia was alone with her charge. She looked up and around. Many faces in the crowd were sympathetic. They were not all cruel or brutal. The Holy Spirit had softened a good deal of the Rectangle.
The carriage continued on, leaving Virginia alone with her responsibility. She glanced up and around. Many faces in the crowd were understanding. They weren’t all harsh or violent. The Holy Spirit had softened a lot of the Rectangle.
"Where does she live?" asked Virginia.
"Where does she live?" asked Virginia.
No one answered. It occurred to Virginia afterward when she had time to think it over, that the Rectangle showed a delicacy in its sad silence that would have done credit to the boulevard. For the first time it flashed across her that the immortal being who was flung like wreckage upon the shore of this early hell called the saloon, had no place that could be called home. The girl suddenly wrenched her arm from Virginia's grasp. In doing so she nearly threw Virginia down.
No one answered. Later, when Virginia had a moment to reflect, she realized that the Rectangle had a certain grace in its mournful quiet that would have suited the boulevard. For the first time, it hit her that the timeless person who was cast aside like debris on the beach of this grim place called the saloon had no place that could truly be considered home. Suddenly, the girl yanked her arm out of Virginia's grip. In doing so, she almost knocked Virginia down.
"You shall not touch me! Leave me! Let me go to hell! That's where I belong! The devil is waiting for me. See him!" she exclaimed hoarsely. She turned and pointed with a shaking finger at the saloon-keeper. The crowd laughed. Virginia stepped up to her and put her arm about her.
"You can’t touch me! Leave me alone! Let me go to hell! That’s where I belong! The devil is waiting for me. Can you see him?" she shouted hoarsely. She turned and pointed with a trembling finger at the saloon-keeper. The crowd laughed. Virginia approached her and wrapped her arm around her.
"Loreen," she said firmly, "come with me. You do not belong to hell. You belong to Jesus and He will save you. Come."
"Loreen," she said firmly, "come with me. You don't belong in hell. You belong to Jesus, and He will save you. Come."
The girl suddenly burst into tears. She was only partly sobered by the shock of meeting Virginia.
The girl suddenly started crying. She was only somewhat clear-headed from the shock of seeing Virginia.
Virginia looked around again. "Where does Mr. Gray live?" she asked. She knew that the evangelist boarded somewhere near the tent. A number of voices gave the direction.
Virginia looked around again. "Where does Mr. Gray live?" she asked. She knew that the evangelist stayed somewhere close to the tent. Several voices provided the directions.
"Come, Loreen, I want you to go with me to Mr. Gray's," she said, still keeping her hold of the swaying, trembling creature who moaned and sobbed and now clung to her as firmly as before she had repulsed her.
"Come on, Loreen, I want you to come with me to Mr. Gray's," she said, still holding onto the swaying, trembling figure who moaned and sobbed and now clung to her just as tightly as she had before she had pushed her away.
So the two moved on through the Rectangle toward the evangelist's lodging place. The sight seemed to impress the Rectangle seriously. It never took itself seriously when it was drunk, but this was different. The fact that one of the richest, most beautifully-dressed girls in all Raymond was taking care of one of the Rectangle's most noted characters, who reeled along under the influence of liquor, was a fact astounding enough to throw more or less dignity and importance about Loreen herself. The event of Loreen's stumbling through the gutter dead-drunk always made the Rectangle laugh and jest. But Loreen staggering along with a young lady from the society circles uptown supporting her, was another thing. The Rectangle viewed it with soberness and more or less wondering admiration.
So the two made their way through the Rectangle toward the evangelist's place. The scene seemed to make a serious impression on the Rectangle. It never took itself seriously when it was drunk, but this was different. The fact that one of the richest, best-dressed girls in all of Raymond was taking care of one of the Rectangle's most well-known characters, who was staggering under the influence of alcohol, was surprising enough to add some dignity and significance to Loreen herself. Usually, Loreen stumbling through the gutter totally drunk made the Rectangle laugh and joke. But Loreen now swaying with a young lady from the upper society circles supporting her was something else. The Rectangle looked at it with seriousness and a kind of wondering admiration.
When they finally reached Mr. Gray's lodging place the woman who answered Virginia's knock said that both Mr. and Mrs. Gray were out somewhere and would not be back until six o'clock.
When they finally arrived at Mr. Gray's place, the woman who answered Virginia's knock said that both Mr. and Mrs. Gray were out and wouldn’t be back until six o'clock.
Virginia had not planned anything farther than a possible appeal to the Grays, either to take charge of Loreen for a while or find some safe place for her until she was sober. She stood now at the door after the woman had spoken, and she was really at a loss to know what to do. Loreen sank down stupidly on the steps and buried her face in her arms. Virginia eyed the miserable figure of the girl with a feeling that she was afraid would grow into disgust.
Virginia hadn't planned anything beyond possibly asking the Grays to take care of Loreen for a bit or to find a safe place for her until she got sober. She stood at the door after the woman had spoken, genuinely unsure about what to do next. Loreen stupidly slumped down on the steps and buried her face in her arms. Virginia looked at the pitiful sight of the girl, feeling a sense of fear that was beginning to turn into disgust.
Finally a thought possessed her that she could not escape. What was to hinder her from taking Loreen home with her? Why should not this homeless, wretched creature, reeking with the fumes of liquor, be cared for in Virginia's own home instead of being consigned to strangers in some hospital or house of charity? Virginia really knew very little about any such places of refuge. As a matter of fact, there were two or three such institutions in Raymond, but it is doubtful if any of them would have taken a person like Loreen in her present condition. But that was not the question with Virginia just now. "What would Jesus do with Loreen?" That was what Virginia faced, and she finally answered it by touching the girl again.
Finally, a thought took over her that she couldn't shake off. What was stopping her from taking Loreen home with her? Why shouldn’t this homeless, miserable person, smelling of alcohol, be looked after in Virginia's own home instead of being sent off to strangers in some hospital or charity house? Virginia truly didn't know much about any of those places for help. In reality, there were a few such institutions in Raymond, but it was unlikely that any of them would accept someone like Loreen in her current state. But that wasn't the issue Virginia was dealing with right now. "What would Jesus do with Loreen?" That was the question Virginia was grappling with, and she finally answered it by reaching out to the girl again.
"Loreen, come. You are going home with me. We will take the car here at the corner."
"Loreen, come here. You're going home with me. We'll take the car at the corner."
Loreen staggered to her feet and, to Virginia's surprise, made no trouble. She had expected resistance or a stubborn refusal to move. When they reached the corner and took the car it was nearly full of people going uptown. Virginia was painfully conscious of the stare that greeted her and her companion as they entered. But her thought was directed more and more to the approaching scene with her grandmother. What would Madam Page say?
Loreen got unsteadily to her feet and, to Virginia's surprise, didn’t cause any trouble. She had expected some resistance or a stubborn refusal to budge. When they reached the corner and got into the car, it was almost full of people heading uptown. Virginia was painfully aware of the stares that welcomed her and her companion as they got in. But her thoughts were increasingly focused on the upcoming meeting with her grandmother. What would Madam Page say?
Loreen was nearly sober now. But she was lapsing into a state of stupor. Virginia was obliged to hold fast to her arm. Several times the girl lurched heavily against her, and as the two went up the avenue a curious crowd of so-called civilized people turned and gazed at them. When she mounted the steps of her handsome house Virginia breathed a sigh of relief, even in the face of the interview with the grandmother, and when the door shut and she was in the wide hall with her homeless outcast, she felt equal to anything that might now come.
Loreen was almost sober now. But she was slipping into a daze. Virginia had to hold onto her arm tightly. Several times, the girl staggered heavily against her, and as they walked up the street, a curious crowd of so-called civilized people turned to stare at them. When Virginia climbed the steps of her beautiful house, she let out a sigh of relief, even with the upcoming meeting with her grandmother looming. Once the door shut and she found herself in the spacious hallway with her homeless friend, she felt ready for whatever might happen next.
Madam Page was in the library. Hearing Virginia come in, she came into the hall. Virginia stood there supporting Loreen, who stared stupidly at the rich magnificence of the furnishings around her.
Madam Page was in the library. Hearing Virginia enter, she stepped into the hall. Virginia stood there helping Loreen, who was staring blankly at the luxurious furnishings surrounding her.
"Grandmother," Virginia spoke without hesitation and very clearly, "I have brought one of my friends from the Rectangle. She is in trouble and has no home. I am going to care for her here a little while."
"Grandma," Virginia said confidently and clearly, "I brought one of my friends from the Rectangle. She's in trouble and doesn't have a home. I'm going to take care of her here for a little while."
Madam Page glanced from her granddaughter to Loreen in astonishment.
Madam Page looked in shock from her granddaughter to Loreen.
"Did you say she is one of your friends?" she asked in a cold, sneering voice that hurt Virginia more than anything she had yet felt.
"Did you say she’s one of your friends?" she asked in a cold, mocking tone that hurt Virginia more than anything she had felt so far.
"Yes, I said so." Virginia's face flushed, but she seemed to recall a verse that Mr. Gray had used for one of his recent sermons, "A friend of publicans and sinners." Surely, Jesus would do this that she was doing.
"Yes, I said that." Virginia's face turned red, but she seemed to remember a line that Mr. Gray had quoted in one of his recent sermons, "A friend of tax collectors and sinners." Surely, Jesus would do what she was doing.
"Do you know what this girl is?" asked Madam Page, in an angry whisper, stepping near Virginia.
"Do you know who this girl is?" asked Madam Page, in a furious whisper, stepping closer to Virginia.
"I know very well. She is an outcast. You need not tell me, grandmother. I know it even better than you do. She is drunk at this minute. But she is also a child of God. I have seen her on her knees, repentant. And I have seen hell reach out its horrible fingers after her again. And by the grace of Christ I feel that the least that I can do is to rescue her from such peril. Grandmother, we call ourselves Christians. Here is a poor, lost human creature without a home, slipping back into a life of misery and possibly eternal loss, and we have more than enough. I have brought her here, and I shall keep her."
"I know very well. She's an outcast. You don’t need to tell me, grandma. I know it even better than you do. She’s drunk right now. But she’s also a child of God. I’ve seen her on her knees, feeling sorry for what she’s done. And I’ve seen hell reaching out for her again. And by the grace of Christ, I believe the least I can do is save her from such danger. Grandma, we call ourselves Christians. Here’s a poor, lost person without a home, slipping back into a life of misery and possibly eternal loss, while we have more than enough. I brought her here, and I’ll take care of her."
Madam Page glared at Virginia and clenched her hands. All this was contrary to her social code of conduct. How could society excuse familiarity with the scum of the streets? What would Virginia's action cost the family in the way of criticism and loss of standing, and all that long list of necessary relations which people of wealth and position must sustain to the leaders of society? To Madam Page society represented more than the church or any other institution. It was a power to be feared and obeyed. The loss of its good-will was a loss more to be dreaded than anything except the loss of wealth itself.
Madam Page glared at Virginia and clenched her fists. This all went against her social code of conduct. How could society tolerate being friendly with the lower classes? What would Virginia's actions cost the family in terms of criticism and a drop in status, and all those necessary connections that wealthy and influential people need to maintain with the leaders of society? To Madam Page, society meant more than the church or any other institution. It was a power to be feared and obeyed. Losing its favor was a bigger fear than losing wealth itself.
She stood erect and stern and confronted Virginia, fully roused and determined. Virginia placed her arm about Loreen and calmly looked her grandmother in the face.
She stood straight and serious, facing Virginia with full intensity and determination. Virginia wrapped her arm around Loreen and calmly looked her grandmother in the eye.
"You shall not do this, Virginia! You can send her to the asylum for helpless women. We can pay all the expenses. We cannot afford for the sake of our reputations to shelter such a person."
"You can't do this, Virginia! You can send her to the asylum for helpless women. We can cover all the costs. We can't risk our reputations by taking in someone like her."
"Grandmother, I do not wish to do anything that is displeasing to you, but I must keep Loreen here tonight, and longer if it seems best."
"Grandma, I don't want to do anything that will upset you, but I need to keep Loreen here tonight, and possibly longer if that seems better."
"Then you can answer for the consequences! I do not stay in the same house with a miserable—" Madam Page lost her self-control. Virginia stopped her before she could speak the next word.
"Then you can take responsibility for the consequences! I won’t stay in the same house with a miserable—" Madam Page lost her self-control. Virginia stopped her before she could say another word.
"Grandmother, this house is mine. It is your home with me as long as you choose to remain. But in this matter I must act as I fully believe Jesus would in my place. I am willing to bear all that society may say or do. Society is not my God. By the side of this poor soul I do not count the verdict of society as of any value."
"Grandma, this house is mine. It's your home as long as you want to stay. But in this situation, I have to act as I truly believe Jesus would if He were here. I'm ready to handle whatever society might say or do. Society isn’t my God. Next to this poor soul, I don’t consider society’s judgment to be worth anything."
"I shall not stay here, then!" said Madam Page. She turned suddenly and walked to the end of the hall. She then came back, and going up to Virginia said, with an emphasis that revealed her intensive excitement of passion: "You can always remember that you have driven your grandmother out of your house in favor of a drunken woman;" then, without waiting for Virginia to reply, she turned again and went upstairs. Virginia called a servant and soon had Loreen cared for. She was fast lapsing into a wretched condition. During the brief scene in the hall she had clung to Virginia so hard that her arm was sore from the clutch of the girl's fingers.
"I won't stay here any longer!" said Madam Page. She abruptly turned and walked to the end of the hall. Then she returned and approached Virginia, saying with a conviction that showed her intense emotions: "You can always remember that you’ve driven your grandmother out of your house for a drunk woman;" then, without waiting for Virginia to respond, she turned again and went upstairs. Virginia called for a servant and soon had Loreen taken care of. She was quickly slipping into a terrible state. During the short exchange in the hall, she had held onto Virginia so tightly that her arm was sore from the grip of the girl's fingers.
Chapter Thirteen
WHEN the bell rang for tea she went down and her grandmother did not appear. She sent a servant to her room who brought back word that Madam Page was not there. A few minutes later Rollin came in. He brought word that his grandmother had taken the evening train for the South. He had been at the station to see some friends off, and had by chance met his grandmother as he was coming out. She had told him her reason for going.
WHEN the bell rang for tea, she went downstairs, but her grandmother didn’t show up. She sent a servant to her room, who came back saying that Madam Page wasn’t there. A few minutes later, Rollin walked in. He informed her that his grandmother had taken the evening train to the South. He had been at the station to see some friends off and happened to run into his grandmother as he was leaving. She had shared her reason for leaving with him.
Virginia and Rollin comforted each other at the tea table, looking at each other with earnest, sad faces.
Virginia and Rollin supported each other at the tea table, gazing at one another with sincere, heavy expressions.
"Rollin," said Virginia, and for the first time, almost, since his conversion she realized what a wonderful thing her brother's changed life meant to her, "do you blame me? Am I wrong?"
"Rollin," Virginia said, and for the first time since his conversion, she almost understood what a wonderful thing her brother's changed life meant to her. "Do you blame me? Am I wrong?"
"No, dear, I cannot believe you are. This is very painful for us. But if you think this poor creature owes her safety and salvation to your personal care, it was the only thing for you to do. O Virginia, to think that we have all these years enjoyed our beautiful home and all these luxuries selfishly, forgetful of the multitudes like this woman! Surely Jesus in our places would do what you have done."
"No, dear, I can't believe you are. This is very painful for us. But if you think this poor woman owes her safety and salvation to your personal care, it was the only thing for you to do. O Virginia, to think that we've enjoyed our beautiful home and all these luxuries selfishly for all these years, ignoring the countless people like this woman! Surely Jesus, if he were in our place, would do what you have done."
And so Rollin comforted Virginia and counseled with her that evening. And of all the wonderful changes that she henceforth was to know on account of her great pledge, nothing affected her so powerfully as the thought of Rollin's change of life. Truly, this man in Christ was a new creature. Old things were passed away. Behold, all things in him had become new.
And so Rollin comforted Virginia and talked with her that evening. Of all the remarkable changes she was going to experience because of her big commitment, nothing impacted her as much as the idea of Rollin's transformation. Truly, this man in Christ was a new creation. The old ways had faded away. Look, everything about him had become new.
Dr. West came that evening at Virginia's summons and did everything necessary for the outcast. She had drunk herself almost into delirium. The best that could be done for her now was quiet nursing and careful watching and personal love. So, in a beautiful room, with a picture of Christ walking by the sea hanging on the wall, where her bewildered eyes caught daily something more of its hidden meaning, Loreen lay, tossed she hardly knew how into this haven, and Virginia crept nearer the Master than she had ever been, as her heart went out towards this wreck which had thus been flung torn and beaten at her feet.
Dr. West arrived that evening at Virginia's call and did everything needed for the outcast. She had nearly drunk herself into a delirium. The best they could do for her now was gentle care, vigilant watching, and personal love. So, in a beautiful room, with a picture of Christ walking by the sea on the wall, where Loreen's confused eyes daily caught a bit more of its hidden meaning, she lay, tossed into this sanctuary in a way she hardly understood. Virginia moved closer to the Master than ever before, her heart reaching out to this wreck that had been thrown, broken and battered, at her feet.
Meanwhile the Rectangle awaited the issue of the election with more than usual interest; and Mr. Gray and his wife wept over the poor, pitiful creatures who, after a struggle with surroundings that daily tempted them, too often wearied of the struggle and, like Loreen, threw up their arms and went whirling over the cataract into the boiling abyss of their previous condition.
Meanwhile, the Rectangle was watching the outcome of the election with more than usual interest. Mr. Gray and his wife were upset over the poor, pitiful people who, after fighting against their circumstances that tempted them every day, too often became tired of the struggle and, like Loreen, threw up their arms and went spiraling over the waterfall into the chaotic depths of their previous situation.
The after-meeting at the First Church was now eagerly established. Henry Maxwell went into the lecture-room on the Sunday succeeding the week of the primary, and was greeted with an enthusiasm that made him tremble at first for its reality. He noted again the absence of Jasper Chase, but all the others were present, and they seemed drawn very close together by a bond of common fellowship that demanded and enjoyed mutual confidences. It was the general feeling that the spirit of Jesus was the spirit of very open, frank confession of experience. It seemed the most natural thing in the world, therefore, for Edward Norman to be telling all the rest of the company about the details of his newspaper.
The after-meeting at the First Church was now eagerly established. Henry Maxwell entered the lecture room on the Sunday after the primary week and was welcomed with an enthusiasm that initially made him question its authenticity. He noticed again that Jasper Chase was absent, but everyone else was there, and they seemed to be united by a strong sense of fellowship that encouraged and appreciated open sharing. The overall feeling was that the spirit of Jesus embodied a very honest and straightforward exchange of experiences. So, it felt completely natural for Edward Norman to share all the details of his newspaper with the group.
"The fact is, I have lost a great deal of money during the last three weeks. I cannot tell just how much. I am losing a great many subscribers every day."
"The truth is, I've lost a lot of money over the past three weeks. I can't say exactly how much. I'm losing many subscribers every day."
"What do the subscribers give as their reason for dropping the paper?" asked Mr. Maxwell. All the rest were listening eagerly.
"What reasons do the subscribers give for canceling the paper?" asked Mr. Maxwell. Everyone else was listening intently.
"There are a good many different reasons. Some say they want a paper that prints all the news; meaning, by that, the crime details, sensations like prize fights, scandals and horrors of various kinds. Others object to the discontinuance of the Sunday edition. I have lost hundreds of subscribers by that action, although I have made satisfactory arrangements with many of the old subscribers by giving them even more in the extra Saturday edition than they formerly had in the Sunday issue. My greatest loss has come from a falling off in advertisements, and from the attitude I have felt obliged to take on political questions. The last action has really cost me more than any other. The bulk of my subscribers are intensely partisan. I may as well tell you all frankly that if I continue to pursue the plan which I honestly believe Jesus would pursue in the matter of political issues and their treatment from a non-partisan and moral standpoint, the NEWS will not be able to pay its operating expenses unless one factor in Raymond can be depended on."
"There are quite a few different reasons. Some people say they want a newspaper that covers all the news; by this, they mean crime reports, sensational stories like prize fights, scandals, and various types of horrors. Others are upset about the cancellation of the Sunday edition. I’ve lost hundreds of subscribers because of that decision, although I’ve made satisfactory arrangements with many of the old subscribers by providing them with even more content in the extra Saturday edition than they previously received in the Sunday issue. My biggest loss has come from a decline in advertisements and from the stance I’ve felt compelled to take on political issues. That last decision has actually cost me more than anything else. Most of my subscribers are very partisan. I can honestly tell you that if I keep following the approach that I genuinely believe Jesus would take regarding political issues—treating them from a non-partisan and moral perspective—the NEWS won’t be able to cover its operating costs unless we can rely on one factor in Raymond."
He paused a moment and the room was very quiet. Virginia seemed specially interested. Her face glowed with interest. It was like the interest of a person who had been thinking hard of the same thing which Norman went on to mention.
He paused for a moment, and the room fell silent. Virginia looked particularly intrigued. Her face radiated curiosity, like someone who had been deeply contemplating the same thing that Norman was about to bring up.
"That one factor is the Christian element in Raymond. Say the NEWS has lost heavily from the dropping off of people who do not care for a Christian daily, and from others who simply look upon a newspaper as a purveyor of all sorts of material to amuse or interest them, are there enough genuine Christian people in Raymond who will rally to the support of a paper such as Jesus would probably edit? or are the habits of the church people so firmly established in their demand for the regular type of journalism that they will not take a paper unless it is stripped largely of the Christian and moral purpose? I may say in this fellowship gathering that owing to recent complications in my business affairs outside of my paper I have been obliged to lose a large part of my fortune. I had to apply the same rule of Jesus' probable conduct to certain transactions with other men who did not apply it to their conduct, and the result has been the loss of a great deal of money. As I understand the promise we made, we were not to ask any question about 'Will it pay?' but all our action was to be based on the one question, 'What would Jesus do?' Acting on that rule of conduct, I have been obliged to lose nearly all the money I have accumulated in my paper. It is not necessary for me to go into details. There is no question with me now, after the three weeks' experience I have had, that a great many men would lose vast sums of money under the present system of business if this rule of Jesus was honestly applied. I mention my loss here because I have the fullest faith in the final success of a daily paper conducted on the lines I have recently laid down, and I had planned to put into it my entire fortune in order to win final success. As it is now, unless, as I said, the Christian people of Raymond, the church members and professing disciples, will support the paper with subscriptions and advertisements, I cannot continue its publication on the present basis."
"One key factor is the Christian aspect in Raymond. The NEWS has significantly suffered due to the decline of readers who aren't interested in a Christian daily, and from those who simply see a newspaper as a source of entertainment or information. Are there enough genuine Christians in Raymond who will support a paper that Jesus might have edited? Or have churchgoers become so accustomed to traditional journalism that they won't pick up a paper unless it lacks a significant Christian and moral purpose? I want to share in this gathering that, due to recent complications in my personal business outside of the paper, I've had to forfeit a large portion of my wealth. I had to apply the same principles of Jesus' likely actions to certain dealings with others who didn’t follow those principles, resulting in considerable financial loss. As I understand the commitment we made, we agreed not to question 'Will it pay?' but to base our actions on 'What would Jesus do?' Following that guideline has led me to lose almost all the money I've earned from my paper. I won't go into details, but after three weeks of experience, it’s clear to me that many people would suffer significant financial losses under the current business model if they genuinely applied Jesus' teachings. I mention my loss because I firmly believe in the eventual success of a daily paper run on the principles I've recently established, and I intended to invest my entire fortune to achieve that success. Right now, unless the Christian community in Raymond—the church members and devoted followers—support the paper with subscriptions and ads, I can't keep it running in its current form."
Virginia asked a question. She had followed Mr. Norman's confession with the most intense eagerness.
Virginia asked a question. She had listened to Mr. Norman's confession with great interest.
"Do you mean that a Christian daily ought to be endowed with a large sum like a Christian college in order to make it pay?"
"Are you saying that a Christian should have a significant amount of money, like a Christian college, every day to make it worthwhile?"
"That is exactly what I mean. I had laid out plans for putting into the NEWS such a variety of material in such a strong and truly interesting way that it would more than make up for whatever was absent from its columns in the way of un-Christian matter. But my plans called for a very large output of money. I am very confident that a Christian daily such as Jesus would approve, containing only what He would print, can be made to succeed financially if it is planned on the right lines. But it will take a large sum of money to work out the plans."
"That's exactly what I'm talking about. I had outlined plans to feature a variety of content in the NEWS in such a strong and genuinely interesting way that it would more than compensate for anything missing from its columns in terms of un-Christian material. However, my plans required a significant amount of money. I truly believe that a Christian daily, like one Jesus would endorse, filled only with what He would publish, can be made to succeed financially if it’s organized correctly. But it will require a substantial amount of funding to implement those plans."
"How much, do you think?" asked Virginia quietly.
"How much do you think?" Virginia asked softly.
Edward Norman looked at her keenly, and his face flushed a moment as an idea of her purpose crossed his mind. He had known her when she was a little girl in the Sunday-school, and he had been on intimate business relations with her father.
Edward Norman studied her intently, and his face turned red for a moment when a thought about her intentions crossed his mind. He had known her since she was a little girl in Sunday school, and he had had a close business relationship with her father.
"I should say half a million dollars in a town like Raymond could be well spent in the establishment of a paper such as we have in mind," he answered. His voice trembled a little. The keen look on his grizzled face flashed out with a stern but thoroughly Christian anticipation of great achievements in the world of newspaper life, as it had opened up to him within the last few seconds.
"I think half a million dollars in a town like Raymond could be really well spent on setting up a paper like the one we’re thinking about," he said. His voice shook a bit. The sharp expression on his weathered face revealed a serious yet completely hopeful expectation of significant accomplishments in the newspaper world, as it had become clear to him just moments ago.
"Then," said Virginia, speaking as if the thought was fully considered, "I am ready to put that amount of money into the paper on the one condition, of course, that it be carried on as it has been begun."
"Then," Virginia said, sounding like she had thought it through, "I'm ready to invest that amount of money into the paper, but only if it continues in the same way it started."
"Thank God!" exclaimed Mr. Maxwell softly. Norman was pale. The rest were looking at Virginia. She had more to say.
"Thank God!" Mr. Maxwell said quietly. Norman looked pale. The others were watching Virginia. She had more to share.
"Dear friends," she went on, and there was a sadness in her voice that made an impression on the rest that deepened when they thought it over afterwards, "I do not want any of you to credit me with an act of great generosity. I have come to know lately that the money which I have called my own is not mine, but God's. If I, as steward of His, see some wise way to invest His money, it is not an occasion for vainglory or thanks from any one simply because I have proved in my administration of the funds He has asked me to use for His glory. I have been thinking of this very plan for some time. The fact is, dear friends, that in our coming fight with the whiskey power in Raymond—and it has only just begun—we shall need the NEWS to champion the Christian side. You all know that all the other papers are for the saloon. As long as the saloon exists, the work of rescuing dying souls at the Rectangle is carried on at a terrible disadvantage. What can Mr. Gray do with his gospel meetings when half his converts are drinking people, daily tempted and enticed by the saloon on every corner? It would be giving up to the enemy to allow the NEWS to fail. I have great confidence in Mr. Norman's ability. I have not seen his plans, but I have the same confidence that he has in making the paper succeed if it is carried forward on a large enough scale. I cannot believe that Christian intelligence in journalism will be inferior to un-Christian intelligence, even when it comes to making the paper pay financially. So that is my reason for putting this money—God's, not mine—into this powerful agent for doing as Jesus would do. If we can keep such a paper going for one year, I shall be willing to see that amount of money used in that experiment. Do not thank me. Do not consider my doing it a wonderful thing. What have I done with God's money all these years but gratify my own selfish personal desires? What can I do with the rest of it but try to make some reparation for what I have stolen from God? That is the way I look at it now. I believe it is what Jesus would do."
"Dear friends," she continued, her voice carrying a sadness that left a lasting impact on everyone, especially as they reflected on it later, "I don’t want any of you to think of me as someone who has done a great act of generosity. Recently, I’ve come to realize that the money I’ve considered my own actually belongs to God. If I, as His steward, see a wise way to use His money, that’s not a reason for pride or thanks from anyone just because I’ve managed the resources He’s entrusted to me for His glory. I’ve been contemplating this plan for a while. The truth is, friends, in our upcoming battle against the whiskey industry in Raymond—which has just begun—we’ll need the NEWS to support the Christian perspective. You all know that the other papers are in favor of the saloon. As long as the saloon exists, the work of saving souls at the Rectangle is at a severe disadvantage. What can Mr. Gray accomplish with his gospel meetings when half of his converts are drinkers, constantly tempted by the saloon on every corner? Letting the NEWS fail would be giving in to the enemy. I have great faith in Mr. Norman’s abilities. I haven’t seen his plans, but I trust he can make the paper successful if we proceed with sufficient scale. I can’t believe that Christian intelligence in journalism would be any less capable than non-Christian intelligence, even when it comes to making the paper financially viable. That’s my reason for investing this money—God’s, not mine—into this powerful tool for carrying out Jesus’s work. If we can keep a paper like this running for a year, I’d be willing to see that amount of money used for that experiment. Don’t thank me. Don’t treat my contribution as something extraordinary. What have I done with God’s money all these years except indulge my own selfish desires? What else can I do with the rest of it but try to make up for what I’ve taken from God? That’s how I see it now. I believe it’s what Jesus would do."
Over the lecture-room swept that unseen yet distinctly felt wave of Divine Presence. No one spoke for a while. Mr. Maxwell standing there, where the faces lifted their intense gaze into his, felt what he had already felt—a strange setting back out of the nineteenth century into the first, when the disciples had all things in common, and a spirit of fellowship must have flowed freely between them such as the First Church of Raymond had never before known. How much had his church membership known of this fellowship in daily interests before this little company had begun to do as they believed Jesus would do? It was with difficulty that he thought of his present age and surroundings. The same thought was present with all the rest, also. There was an unspoken comradeship such as they had never known. It was present with them while Virginia was speaking, and during the silence that followed. If it had been defined by any of them it would perhaps have taken some such shape as this: "If I shall, in the course of my obedience to my promise, meet with loss or trouble in the world, I can depend upon the genuine, practical sympathy and fellowship of any other Christian in this room who has, with me, made the pledge to do all things by the rule, 'What would Jesus do?'"
Over the lecture room, there was an invisible yet distinctly felt wave of Divine Presence. No one spoke for a while. Mr. Maxwell, standing where the faces turned their intense gaze toward him, felt what he had already sensed—a strange movement back from the nineteenth century to the first, when the disciples shared everything and a spirit of fellowship must have flowed freely among them in a way that the First Church of Raymond had never experienced before. How much had his church membership known of this everyday fellowship before this small group started to live as they believed Jesus would? It was hard for him to think about his current age and surroundings. The same thought echoed in everyone else's minds too. There was an unspoken camaraderie that they had never known. It was felt while Virginia was speaking and in the silence that followed. If any of them had tried to define it, it might have come out something like this: "If I encounter loss or trouble in the world while fulfilling my promise, I can count on the genuine, practical sympathy and support of any other Christian in this room who has, like me, pledged to live by the principle, 'What would Jesus do?'"
All this, the distinct wave of spiritual power emphasized. It had the effect that a physical miracle may have had on the early disciples in giving them a feeling of confidence in the Lord that helped them to face loss and martyrdom with courage and even joy.
All of this highlighted a unique wave of spiritual energy. It had an effect similar to that of a physical miracle on the early disciples, instilling in them a sense of confidence in the Lord that helped them confront loss and martyrdom with bravery and even joy.
Before they went away this time there were several confidences like those of Edward Norman's. Some of the young men told of loss of places owing to their honest obedience to their promise. Alexander Powers spoke briefly of the fact that the Commission had promised to take action on his evidence at the earliest date possible.
Before they left this time, there were several disclosures similar to those of Edward Norman's. Some of the young men talked about losing their jobs because they stayed true to their word. Alexander Powers briefly mentioned that the Commission had promised to act on his testimony as soon as possible.
Chapter Fourteen
BUT more than any other feeling at this meeting rose the tide of fellowship for one another. Maxwell watched it, trembling for its climax which he knew was not yet reached. When it was, where would it lead them? He did not know, but he was not unduly alarmed about it. Only he watched with growing wonder the results of that simple promise as it was being obeyed in these various lives. Those results were already being felt all over the city. Who could measure their influence at the end of a year?
BUT more than any other feeling at this meeting was the wave of connection among everyone. Maxwell observed it, anxious about its peak which he knew was still to come. When it happened, where would it take them? He wasn't sure, but he didn’t feel overly worried about it. He simply watched with increasing amazement at the effects of that simple promise as it was being fulfilled in these different lives. Those effects were already being felt throughout the city. Who could gauge their impact a year from now?
One practical form of this fellowship showed itself in the assurances which Edward Norman received of support for his paper. There was a general flocking toward him when the meeting closed, and the response to his appeal for help from the Christian disciples in Raymond was fully understood by this little company. The value of such a paper in the homes and in behalf of good citizenship, especially at the present crisis in the city, could not be measured. It remained to be seen what could be done now that the paper was endowed so liberally. But it still was true, as Norman insisted, that money alone could not make the paper a power. It must receive the support and sympathy of the Christians in Raymond before it could be counted as one of the great forces of the city.
One practical example of this fellowship was the support Edward Norman received for his paper. Once the meeting ended, people gathered around him, and the response to his request for help from the Christian community in Raymond was fully understood by this small group. The importance of such a paper in the homes and for promoting good citizenship, especially during this critical time for the city, was immeasurable. It remained to be seen what could be accomplished now that the paper was so generously funded. However, as Norman pointed out, money alone couldn’t make the paper a strong influence. It needed the backing and support of the Christians in Raymond to truly become one of the major forces in the city.
The week that followed this Sunday meeting was one of great excitement in Raymond. It was the week of the election. President Marsh, true to his promise, took up his cross and bore it manfully, but with shuddering, with groans and even tears, for his deepest conviction was touched, and he tore himself out of the scholarly seclusion of years with a pain and anguish that cost him more than anything he had ever done as a follower of Christ. With him were a few of the college professors who had made the pledge in the First Church. Their experience and suffering were the same as his; for their isolation from all the duties of citizenship had been the same. The same was also true of Henry Maxwell, who plunged into the horror of this fight against whiskey and its allies with a sickening dread of each day's new encounter with it. For never before had he borne such a cross. He staggered under it, and in the brief intervals when he came in from the work and sought the quiet of his study for rest, the sweat broke out on his forehead, and he felt the actual terror of one who marches into unseen, unknown horrors. Looking back on it afterwards he was amazed at his experience. He was not a coward, but he felt the dread that any man of his habits feels when confronted suddenly with a duty which carries with it the doing of certain things so unfamiliar that the actual details connected with it betray his ignorance and fill him with the shame of humiliation.
The week after that Sunday meeting was really exciting in Raymond. It was election week. President Marsh, sticking to his promise, faced his challenges bravely, but with shudders, groans, and even tears. His deepest beliefs were at stake, and he pulled himself out of years of scholarly seclusion with a pain and anguish that was more intense than anything he'd faced as a follower of Christ. A few college professors who had made the pledge at the First Church were with him. They shared his experience and suffering; their isolation from civic duties had been the same. The same went for Henry Maxwell, who dove into the terrifying battle against whiskey and its supporters with a sick feeling about each day's new challenges. He had never carried such a burden before. He struggled under it, and during the brief times he returned home from work and sought the peace of his study to rest, sweat would break out on his forehead, and he felt the real fear of someone walking into unknown, unseen dangers. Looking back on it later, he was surprised by his experience. He wasn't a coward, but he felt the fear that any man with his background feels when suddenly faced with a duty that involves doing things so unfamiliar that the details reveal his ignorance and fill him with the shame of humiliation.
When Saturday, the election day, came, the excitement rose to its height. An attempt was made to close all the saloons. It was only partly successful. There was a great deal of drinking going on all day. The Rectangle boiled and heaved and cursed and turned its worst side out to the gaze of the city. Gray had continued his meetings during the week, and the results had been even greater than he had dared to hope. When Saturday came, it seemed to him that the crisis in his work had been reached. The Holy Spirit and the Satan of rum seemed to rouse up to a desperate conflict. The more interest in the meetings, the more ferocity and vileness outside. The saloon men no longer concealed their feelings. Open threats of violence were made. Once during the week Gray and his little company of helpers were assailed with missiles of various kinds as they left the tent late at night. The police sent down a special force, and Virginia and Rachel were always under the protection of either Rollin or Dr. West. Rachel's power in song had not diminished. Rather, with each night, it seemed to add to the intensity and reality of the Spirit's presence.
When Saturday, the election day, finally arrived, the excitement peaked. An effort was made to shut down all the bars, but it was only partly successful. There was a lot of drinking happening all day. The Rectangle buzzed and seethed, showing its ugly side to the city. Gray had continued his meetings throughout the week, and the results were even better than he had dared to hope. When Saturday rolled around, it felt like a turning point in his work. The Holy Spirit and the urge for alcohol seemed to be in a fierce battle. The more enthusiasm there was for the meetings, the more aggression and nastiness bubbled up outside. The bar owners no longer hid their feelings. They made open threats of violence. Once during the week, Gray and his small group of helpers were attacked with various projectiles as they left the tent late at night. The police sent a special unit, and Virginia and Rachel were always under the watch of either Rollin or Dr. West. Rachel's singing power hadn’t faded; instead, with each passing night, it seemed to deepen the intensity and reality of the Spirit's presence.
Gray had at first hesitated about having a meeting that night. But he had a simple rule of action, and was always guided by it. The Spirit seemed to lead him to continue the meeting, and so Saturday night he went on as usual.
Gray had initially hesitated about having a meeting that night. But he had a straightforward rule to follow, and he always stuck to it. The Spirit seemed to guide him to keep the meeting going, so Saturday night he continued as usual.
The excitement all over the city had reached its climax when the polls closed at six o'clock. Never before had there been such a contest in Raymond. The issue of license or no-license had never been an issue under such circumstances. Never before had such elements in the city been arrayed against each other. It was an unheard-of thing that the President of Lincoln College, the pastor of the First Church, the Dean of the Cathedral, the professional men living in fine houses on the boulevard, should come personally into the wards, and by their presence and their example represent the Christian conscience of the place. The ward politicians were astonished at the sight. However, their astonishment did not prevent their activity. The fight grew hotter every hour, and when six o'clock came neither side could have guessed at the result with any certainty. Every one agreed that never before had there been such an election in Raymond, and both sides awaited the announcement of the result with the greatest interest.
The excitement throughout the city peaked when the polls closed at six o'clock. Never before had there been such a contest in Raymond. The issue of whether to allow licenses or not had never been debated under these circumstances. Different groups in the city had never been so openly opposed to each other. It was unprecedented for the President of Lincoln College, the pastor of the First Church, the Dean of the Cathedral, and the professionals living in nice homes on the boulevard to come personally into the neighborhoods and represent the Christian values of the community. The local politicians were taken aback by this sight. However, their surprise didn’t stop them from getting involved. The tension heated up with each passing hour, and when six o'clock arrived, neither side could confidently predict the outcome. Everyone agreed that there had never been an election like this in Raymond, and both sides anticipated the announcement of the results with great interest.
It was after ten o'clock when the meeting at the tent was closed. It had been a strange and, in some respects, a remarkable meeting. Maxwell had come down again at Gray's request. He was completely worn out by the day's work, but the appeal from Gray came to him in such a form that he did not feel able to resist it. President Marsh was also present. He had never been to the Rectangle, and his curiosity was aroused from what he had noticed of the influence of the evangelist in the worst part of the city. Dr. West and Rollin had come with Rachel and Virginia; and Loreen, who still stayed with Virginia, was present near the organ, in her right mind, sober, with a humility and dread of herself that kept her as close to Virginia as a faithful dog. All through the service she sat with bowed head, weeping a part of the time, sobbing when Rachel sang the song, "I was a wandering sheep," clinging with almost visible, tangible yearning to the one hope she had found, listening to prayer and appeal and confession all about her like one who was a part of a new creation, yet fearful of her right to share in it fully.
It was after ten o'clock when the meeting at the tent wrapped up. It had been a strange and, in some ways, an extraordinary gathering. Maxwell had come down again at Gray's request. He was completely exhausted from the day's work, but the way Gray asked made it hard for him to say no. President Marsh was also there. He had never visited the Rectangle, and his curiosity was piqued by what he had seen of the evangelist's influence in the roughest part of the city. Dr. West and Rollin had arrived with Rachel and Virginia; and Loreen, who was still staying with Virginia, was nearby the organ, clear-headed, sober, with a humility and fear of herself that kept her close to Virginia like a loyal dog. Throughout the service, she sat with her head down, crying part of the time, sobbing when Rachel sang the song, "I was a wandering sheep," clinging almost visibly to the one hope she had found, absorbing the prayers, appeals, and confessions around her like someone part of a new creation, yet anxious about her right to fully belong.
The tent had been crowded. As on some other occasions, there was more or less disturbance on the outside. This had increased as the night advanced, and Gray thought it wise not to prolong the service.
The tent was packed. Like on other occasions, there was some commotion outside. This grew as the night went on, and Gray decided it was best not to extend the service.
Once in a while a shout as from a large crowd swept into the tent. The returns from the election were beginning to come in, and the Rectangle had emptied every lodging house, den and hovel into the streets.
Once in a while, a shout from a big crowd would echo into the tent. The election results were starting to come in, and the Rectangle had cleared out every lodging house, den, and hovel into the streets.
In spite of these distractions Rachel's singing kept the crowd in the tent from dissolving. There were a dozen or more conversions. Finally the people became restless and Gray closed the service, remaining a little while with the converts.
In spite of these distractions, Rachel's singing kept the crowd in the tent from breaking apart. There were a dozen or more conversions. Eventually, the people grew restless, and Gray ended the service, staying a little longer with the new converts.
Rachel, Virginia, Loreen, Rollin and the Doctor, President Marsh, Mr. Maxwell and Dr. West went out together, intending to go down to the usual waiting place for their car. As they came out of the tent they were at once aware that the Rectangle was trembling on the verge of a drunken riot, and as they pushed through the gathering mobs in the narrow streets they began to realize that they themselves were objects of great attention.
Rachel, Virginia, Loreen, Rollin, the Doctor, President Marsh, Mr. Maxwell, and Dr. West went out together, planning to head to their usual spot to wait for the car. As they stepped out of the tent, they quickly noticed that the Rectangle was shaking on the edge of a wild celebration, and as they made their way through the crowds in the narrow streets, they started to realize that they were drawing a lot of attention.
"There he is—the bloke in the tall hat! He's the leader! shouted a rough voice. President Marsh, with his erect, commanding figure, was conspicuous in the little company.
"There he is—the guy in the tall hat! He's the leader!" shouted a rough voice. President Marsh, with his upright, commanding presence, stood out in the small group.
"How has the election gone? It is too early to know the result yet, isn't it?" He asked the question aloud, and a man answered:
"How's the election going? It's too early to know the results yet, right?" He asked the question out loud, and a man responded:
"They say second and third wards have gone almost solid for no-license. If that is so, the whiskey men have been beaten."
"They say the second and third wards are almost completely against the liquor license. If that's true, the whiskey guys have lost."
"Thank God! I hope it is true!" exclaimed Maxwell. "Marsh, we are in danger here. Do you realize our situation? We ought to get the ladies to a place of safety."
"Thank God! I hope it's true!" Maxwell exclaimed. "Marsh, we're in danger here. Do you understand our situation? We need to get the ladies to a safe place."
"That is true," said Marsh gravely. At that moment a shower of stones and other missiles fell over them. The narrow street and sidewalk in front of them was completely choked with the worst elements of the Rectangle.
"That's true," Marsh said seriously. Just then, a shower of stones and other projectiles fell around them. The narrow street and sidewalk in front of them were completely blocked by the worst elements of the Rectangle.
"This looks serious," said Maxwell. With Marsh and Rollin and Dr. West he started to go forward through a small opening, Virginia, Rachel, and Loreen following close and sheltered by the men, who now realized something of their danger. The Rectangle was drunk and enraged. It saw in Marsh and Maxwell two of the leaders in the election contest which had perhaps robbed them of their beloved saloon.
"This seems really serious," said Maxwell. With Marsh, Rollin, and Dr. West, he began to move through a small opening, with Virginia, Rachel, and Loreen closely following and protected by the men, who now understood some of the danger they were in. The Rectangle was drunk and furious. It saw Marsh and Maxwell as two of the leaders in the election battle that might have taken away their favorite bar.
"Down with the aristocrats!" shouted a shrill voice, more like a woman's than a man's. A shower of mud and stones followed. Rachel remembered afterwards that Rollin jumped directly in front of her and received on his head and chest a number of blows that would probably have struck her if he had not shielded her from them.
"Down with the aristocrats!" shouted a high-pitched voice, sounding more like a woman's than a man's. A barrage of mud and stones followed. Rachel later remembered that Rollin jumped right in front of her and took several hits on his head and chest that would have likely hit her if he hadn't protected her from them.
And just then, before the police reached them, Loreen darted forward in front of Virginia and pushed her aside, looking up and screaming. It was so sudden that no one had time to catch the face of the one who did it. But out of the upper window of a room, over the very saloon where Loreen had come out a week before, someone had thrown a heavy bottle. It struck Loreen on the head and she fell to the ground. Virginia turned and instantly kneeled down by her. The police officers by that time had reached the little company.
And just then, before the police got to them, Loreen jumped in front of Virginia and pushed her aside, looking up and screaming. It happened so fast that no one could see who had done it. But from the upper window of a room above the very saloon where Loreen had come out a week earlier, someone threw a heavy bottle. It hit Loreen on the head, and she collapsed. Virginia turned and quickly knelt down beside her. By that time, the police officers had reached the small group.
President Marsh raised his arm and shouted over the howl that was beginning to rise from the wild beast in the mob.
President Marsh raised his arm and shouted over the roar that was starting to come from the wild beast in the crowd.
"Stop! You've killed a woman!" The announcement partly sobered the crowd.
"Stop! You’ve killed a woman!" The statement partly brought the crowd back to reality.
"Is it true?" Maxwell asked it, as Dr. West kneeled on the other side of Loreen, supporting her.
"Is it true?" Maxwell asked, as Dr. West knelt on the other side of Loreen, supporting her.
"She's dying!" said Dr. West briefly.
"She's dying!" Dr. West said quickly.
Loreen opened her eyes and smiled at Virginia, who wiped the blood from her face and then bent over and kissed her. Loreen smiled again, and the next minute her soul was in Paradise.
Loreen opened her eyes and smiled at Virginia, who wiped the blood from her face and then leaned in and kissed her. Loreen smiled again, and the next moment her soul was in Paradise.
Chapter Fifteen
"He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness."
"He who follows me will not walk in darkness."
THE body of Loreen lay in state at the Page mansion on the avenue. It was Sunday morning and the clear sweet spring air, just beginning to breathe over the city the perfume of early blossoms in the woods and fields, swept over the casket from one of the open windows at the end of the grand hall. The church bells were ringing and people on the avenue going by to service turned curious, inquiring looks up at the great house and then went on, talking of the recent events which had so strangely entered into and made history in the city.
THE body of Loreen was laid to rest at the Page mansion on the avenue. It was Sunday morning, and the clear, sweet spring air, just beginning to fill the city with the scent of early blossoms in the woods and fields, flowed over the casket from one of the open windows at the end of the grand hall. The church bells were ringing, and people passing by on the avenue headed to service glanced curiously at the grand house and then continued on, discussing the recent events that had so oddly impacted and shaped history in the city.
At the First Church, Mr. Maxwell, bearing on his face marks of the scene he had been through, confronted an immense congregation, and spoke to it with a passion and a power that came so naturally out of the profound experiences of the day before that his people felt for him something of the old feeling of pride they once had in his dramatic delivery. Only this was with a different attitude. And all through his impassioned appeal this morning, there was a note of sadness and rebuke and stern condemnation that made many of the members pale with self-accusation or with inward anger.
At First Church, Mr. Maxwell, showing signs of the ordeal he had just faced, stood before a large congregation and spoke with a passion and strength that flowed naturally from the deep experiences of the previous day. His audience felt a flicker of the old pride they once had in his dramatic style, but this time it carried a different tone. Throughout his heartfelt message this morning, there was a undertone of sadness, reproach, and serious condemnation that left many members feeling pale from self-blame or burning with internal anger.
For Raymond had awakened that morning to the fact that the city had gone for license after all. The rumor at the Rectangle that the second and third wards had gone no-license proved to be false. It was true that the victory was won by a very meager majority. But the result was the same as if it had been overwhelming. Raymond had voted to continue for another year the saloon. The Christians of Raymond stood condemned by the result. More than a hundred professing Christian disciples had failed to go to the polls, and many more than that number had voted with the whiskey men. If all the church members of Raymond had voted against the saloon, it would today be outlawed instead of crowned king of the municipality. For that had been the fact in Raymond for years. The saloon ruled. No one denied that. What would Jesus do? And this woman who had been brutally struck down by the very hand that had assisted so eagerly to work her earthly ruin what of her? Was it anything more than the logical sequence of the whole horrible system of license, that for another year the very saloon that received her so often and compassed her degradation, from whose very spot the weapon had been hurled that struck her dead, would, by the law which the Christian people of Raymond voted to support, perhaps open its doors tomorrow and damn a hundred Loreens before the year had drawn to its bloody close?
For Raymond had woken up that morning to realize that the city had indeed voted for licenses after all. The rumor at the Rectangle that the second and third wards had gone no-license turned out to be false. It was true that the victory was won by a very slim majority, but the outcome felt just as significant as if it had been an overwhelming victory. Raymond had voted to keep the saloon for another year. The Christians of Raymond were condemned by this result. More than a hundred self-proclaimed Christian disciples did not make it to the polls, and many more than that number voted alongside the whiskey advocates. If all the church members of Raymond had opposed the saloon, it would today be outlawed instead of reigning supreme in the municipality. This had been the reality in Raymond for years: the saloon was in control. Nobody denied that. What would Jesus do? And what about this woman who had been brutally harmed by the very hand that had so eagerly contributed to her earthly downfall? Was it just a continuation of the whole horrific system of licensing that for another year, the very saloon that welcomed her so often and contributed to her degradation—the very place from where the weapon was thrown that killed her—would, by the law that the Christian people of Raymond chose to support, potentially open its doors tomorrow and ruin a hundred more Loreens before the year ended in bloodshed?
All this, with a voice that rang and trembled and broke in sobs of anguish for the result, did Henry Maxwell pour out upon his people that Sunday morning. And men and women wept as he spoke. President Marsh sat there, his usual erect, handsome, firm, bright self-confident bearing all gone; his head bowed upon his breast, the great tears rolling down his cheeks, unmindful of the fact that never before had he shown outward emotion in a public service. Edward Norman near by sat with his clear-cut, keen face erect, but his lip trembled and he clutched the end of the pew with a feeling of emotion that struck deep into his knowledge of the truth as Maxwell spoke it. No man had given or suffered more to influence public opinion that week than Norman. The thought that the Christian conscience had been aroused too late or too feebly, lay with a weight of accusation upon the heart of the editor. What if he had begun to do as Jesus would have done, long ago? Who could tell what might have been accomplished by this time! And up in the choir, Rachel Winslow, with her face bowed on the railing of the oak screen, gave way to a feeling which she had not allowed yet to master her, but it so unfitted her for her part that when Mr. Maxwell finished and she tried to sing the closing solo after the prayer, her voice broke, and for the first time in her life she was obliged to sit down, sobbing, and unable to go on.
All of this, with a voice that resonated and shook, breaking into sobs of grief over the outcome, Henry Maxwell poured out to his congregation that Sunday morning. Men and women cried as he spoke. President Marsh sat there, his usual straight, handsome, confident demeanor completely gone; his head bowed, tears streaming down his cheeks, oblivious to the fact that he had never shown such public emotion before. Edward Norman, nearby, sat with his sharp, striking face held high, but his lip quivered, and he gripped the end of the pew, feeling the deep impact of the truth as Maxwell conveyed it. No one had done more to sway public opinion that week than Norman. The thought that the Christian conscience had been stirred too late or too weakly weighed heavily on the editor's heart. What if he had started acting as Jesus would have long ago? Who knows what might have been achieved by now! And up in the choir, Rachel Winslow, with her face resting on the railing of the oak screen, succumbed to emotions she had previously kept in check, so overwhelmed that when Mr. Maxwell finished and she attempted to sing the closing solo after the prayer, her voice faltered, and for the first time in her life, she had to sit down, sobbing, unable to continue.
Over the church, in the silence that followed this strange scene, sobs and the noise of weeping arose. When had the First Church yielded to such a baptism of tears? What had become of its regular, precise, conventional order of service, undisturbed by any vulgar emotion and unmoved by any foolish excitement? But the people had lately had their deepest convictions touched. They had been living so long on their surface feelings that they had almost forgotten the deeper wells of life. Now that they had broken the surface, the people were convicted of the meaning of their discipleship.
Over the church, in the quiet that followed this odd scene, sobs and the sound of crying filled the air. When had the First Church ever experienced such a flood of tears? What had happened to its usual, orderly, conventional service, untouched by any raw emotion and unaffected by any silly excitement? But lately, the people had felt their deepest beliefs stirred. They had been so caught up in shallow feelings that they had nearly forgotten the deeper aspects of life. Now that they had broken through the surface, the people were awakened to the true meaning of their faith.
Mr. Maxwell did not ask, this morning, for volunteers to join those who had already pledged to do as Jesus would. But when the congregation had finally gone, and he had entered the lecture-room, it needed but a glance to show him that the original company of followers had been largely increased. The meeting was tender; it glowed with the Spirit's presence; it was alive with strong and lasting resolve to begin a war on the whiskey power in Raymond that would break its reign forever. Since the first Sunday when the first company of volunteers had pledged themselves to do as Jesus would do, the different meetings had been characterized by distinct impulses or impressions. Today, the entire force of the gathering seemed to be directed to this one large purpose. It was a meeting full of broken prayers of contrition, of confession, of strong yearning for a new and better city life. And all through it ran one general cry for deliverance from the saloon and its awful curse.
Mr. Maxwell didn’t ask this morning for volunteers to join those who had already committed to acting like Jesus. But when the congregation finally left and he entered the lecture room, it only took one look to see that the original group of followers had grown significantly. The meeting was heartfelt; it radiated the Spirit's presence; it was filled with a strong and lasting determination to start a fight against the alcohol industry in Raymond that would end its control forever. Since that first Sunday when the initial group of volunteers promised to act as Jesus would, the various meetings had been marked by different impulses or feelings. Today, the whole gathering seemed focused on one major goal. It was a meeting filled with heartfelt, contrite prayers, confessions, and a deep desire for a new and improved city life. And throughout it all was a common cry for freedom from the saloon and its terrible curse.
But if the First Church was deeply stirred by the events of the last week, the Rectangle also felt moved strangely in its own way. The death of Loreen was not in itself so remarkable a fact. It was her recent acquaintance with the people from the city that lifted her into special prominence and surrounded her death with more than ordinary importance. Every one in the Rectangle knew that Loreen was at this moment lying in the Page mansion up on the avenue. Exaggerated reports of the magnificence of the casket had already furnished material for eager gossip. The Rectangle was excited to know the details of the funeral. Would it be public? What did Miss Page intend to do? The Rectangle had never before mingled even in this distant personal manner with the aristocracy on the boulevard. The opportunities for doing so were not frequent. Gray and his wife were besieged by inquirers who wanted to know what Loreen's friends and acquaintances were expected to do in paying their last respects to her. For her acquaintance was large and many of the recent converts were among her friends.
But if the First Church was deeply affected by the events of the past week, the Rectangle also felt a strange impact in its own way. Loreen's death itself wasn’t particularly extraordinary. It was her recent connection with people from the city that brought her into the spotlight and made her death seem more significant than usual. Everyone in the Rectangle knew that Loreen was currently lying in the Page mansion up on the avenue. Exaggerated stories about the grandeur of the casket had already sparked eager gossip. The Rectangle was buzzing with curiosity about the details of the funeral. Would it be public? What did Miss Page plan to do? The Rectangle had never before engaged, even in this distant way, with the upper class on the boulevard. Opportunities for that were rare. Gray and his wife were overwhelmed with questions from people wanting to know what Loreen's friends and acquaintances were expected to do to pay their last respects to her. Her circle was extensive, and many of the recent converts were among her friends.
So that is how it happened that Monday afternoon, at the tent, the funeral service of Loreen was held before an immense audience that choked the tent and overflowed beyond all previous bounds. Gray had gone up to Virginia's and, after talking it over with her and Maxwell, the arrangement had been made.
So that's how it went down that Monday afternoon, at the tent, the funeral service for Loreen was held in front of a huge crowd that filled the tent and spilled out beyond all previous limits. Gray had gone up to Virginia's place, and after discussing it with her and Maxwell, they made the arrangements.
"I am and always have been opposed to large public funerals," said Gray, whose complete wholesome simplicity of character was one of its great sources of strength; "but the cry of the poor creatures who knew Loreen is so earnest that I do not know how to refuse this desire to see her and pay her poor body some last little honor. What do you think, Mr. Maxwell? I will be guided by your judgment in the matter. I am sure that whatever you and Miss Page think best, will be right."
"I've always been against big public funerals," Gray said, whose genuine and straightforward nature was one of his greatest strengths. "But the heartfelt requests from those who knew Loreen are so intense that I can't bring myself to deny their wish to see her and give her body some final respect. What do you think, Mr. Maxwell? I’ll follow your lead on this. I’m sure whatever you and Miss Page decide will be the right choice."
"I feel as you do," replied Mr. Maxwell. "Under the circumstances I have a great distaste for what seems like display at such times. But this seems different. The people at the Rectangle will not come here to service. I think the most Christian thing will be to let them have the service at the tent. Do you think so, Miss Virginia?"
"I feel the same way you do," Mr. Maxwell replied. "Given the situation, I really dislike what seems like showiness at times like this. But this feels different. The people at the Rectangle won't come here for the service. I think the most compassionate thing to do is to let them have the service at the tent. What do you think, Miss Virginia?"
"Yes," said Virginia. "Poor soul! I do not know but that some time I shall know she gave her life for mine. We certainly cannot and will not use the occasion for vulgar display. Let her friends be allowed the gratification of their wishes. I see no harm in it."
"Yes," said Virginia. "Poor thing! I can't help but think that someday I might realize she sacrificed her life for mine. We definitely can’t and won’t turn this into a tacky spectacle. Let her friends have the chance to honor her wishes. I don't see any problem with that."
So the arrangements were made, with some difficulty, for the service at the tent; and Virginia with her uncle and Rollin, accompanied by Maxwell, Rachel and President Marsh, and the quartet from the First Church, went down and witnessed one of the strange things of their lives.
So the plans were set, somewhat with difficulty, for the service at the tent; and Virginia, along with her uncle and Rollin, joined by Maxwell, Rachel, President Marsh, and the quartet from the First Church, went down and experienced one of the most unusual events of their lives.
It happened that that afternoon a somewhat noted newspaper correspondent was passing through Raymond on his way to an editorial convention in a neighboring city. He heard of the contemplated service at the tent and went down. His description of it was written in a graphic style that caught the attention of very many readers the next day. A fragment of his account belongs to this part of the history of Raymond:
It just so happened that that afternoon, a fairly well-known newspaper correspondent was passing through Raymond on his way to an editorial convention in a nearby city. He heard about the planned service at the tent and decided to check it out. His description of the event was written in a vivid style that grabbed the attention of many readers the following day. A part of his account is relevant to this section of Raymond's history:
"There was a very unique and unusual funeral service held here this afternoon at the tent of an evangelist, Rev. John Gray, down in the slum district known as the Rectangle. The occasion was caused by the killing of a woman during an election riot last Saturday night. It seems she had been recently converted during the evangelist's meetings, and was killed while returning from one of the meetings in company with other converts and some of her friends. She was a common street drunkard, and yet the services at the tent were as impressive as any I ever witnessed in a metropolitan church over the most distinguished citizen.
There was a very unique and unusual funeral service held here this afternoon at the tent of an evangelist, Rev. John Gray, down in the slum area known as the Rectangle. The occasion was prompted by the killing of a woman during an election riot last Saturday night. It seems she had recently converted during the evangelist's meetings and was killed while returning from one of those meetings with other converts and some friends. She was a regular street drunk, yet the service at the tent was just as impressive as any I’ve ever seen in a metropolitan church for the most distinguished citizen.
"In the first place, a most exquisite anthem was sung by a trained choir. It struck me, of course—being a stranger in the place—with considerable astonishment to hear voices like those one naturally expects to hear only in great churches or concerts, at such a meeting as this. But the most remarkable part of the music was a solo sung by a strikingly beautiful young woman, a Miss Winslow who, if I remember right, is the young singer who was sought for by Crandall the manager of National Opera, and who for some reason refused to accept his offer to go on the stage. She had a most wonderful manner in singing, and everybody was weeping before she had sung a dozen words. That, of course, is not so strange an effect to be produced at a funeral service, but the voice itself was one of thousands. I understand Miss Winslow sings in the First Church of Raymond and could probably command almost any salary as a public singer. She will probably be heard from soon. Such a voice could win its way anywhere.
"In the beginning, a beautiful anthem was performed by a trained choir. As a newcomer in the area, I was quite surprised to hear voices like those usually reserved for grand churches or concerts at an event like this. However, the standout moment of the music was a solo performed by an exceptionally beautiful young woman, Miss Winslow, who, if I remember correctly, is the talented singer sought after by Crandall, the manager of National Opera, but she for some reason turned down his offer to perform on stage. She had an incredible way of singing that brought everyone to tears before she had even sung a dozen words. While it's not unusual for such an emotional reaction at a funeral service, her voice was truly one in a million. I hear Miss Winslow sings at the First Church of Raymond and could likely demand nearly any salary as a public singer. We’ll probably hear more from her soon. Such a voice could find success anywhere."
"The service aside from the singing was peculiar. The evangelist, a man of apparently very simple, unassuming style, spoke a few words, and he was followed by a fine-looking man, the Rev. Henry Maxwell, pastor of the First Church of Raymond. Mr. Maxwell spoke of the fact that the dead woman had been fully prepared to go, but he spoke in a peculiarly sensitive manner of the effect of the liquor business on the lives of men and women like this one. Raymond, of course, being a railroad town and the centre of the great packing interests for this region, is full of saloons. I caught from the minister's remarks that he had only recently changed his views in regard to license. He certainly made a very striking address, and yet it was in no sense inappropriate for a funeral.
The service, aside from the singing, was unusual. The evangelist, a man with a very simple and humble style, shared a few words, and then a handsome man, the Rev. Henry Maxwell, pastor of the First Church of Raymond, took over. Mr. Maxwell talked about how the deceased woman was fully ready to go, but he spoke very sensitively about how the liquor business impacts the lives of people like her. Raymond, being a railroad town and the hub of the major packing industry in the area, is filled with bars. I gathered from the minister's comments that he had recently changed his stance on licensing. He definitely delivered a powerful speech, yet it was still completely appropriate for a funeral.
"Then followed what was perhaps the queer part of this strange service. The women in the tent, at least a large part of them up near the coffin, began to sing in a soft, tearful way, 'I was a wandering sheep.' Then while the singing was going on, one row of women stood up and walked slowly past the casket, and as they went by, each one placed a flower of some kind upon it. Then they sat down and another row filed past, leaving their flowers. All the time the singing continued softly like rain on a tent cover when the wind is gentle. It was one of the simplest and at the same time one of the most impressive sights I ever witnessed. The sides of the tent were up, and hundreds of people who could not get in, stood outside, all as still as death itself, with wonderful sadness and solemnity for such rough looking people. There must have been a hundred of these women, and I was told many of them had been converted at the meetings just recently. I cannot describe the effect of that singing. Not a man sang a note. All women's voices, and so soft, and yet so distinct, that the effect was startling.
Then came what was probably the most unusual part of this strange service. The women in the tent, especially many of those gathered around the coffin, started singing softly and tearfully, “I was a wandering sheep.” While the singing continued, one row of women stood up and slowly walked past the casket, and as they passed by, each one placed a flower of some kind on it. After that row sat down, another row filed past, leaving their flowers. Throughout it all, the singing went on gently, like rain softly tapping on a tent during a light breeze. It was one of the simplest yet most moving scenes I have ever witnessed. The sides of the tent were raised, and hundreds of people who couldn’t get in stood outside, completely still, carrying a profound sadness and solemnity for such rugged-looking folks. There must have been a hundred women there, many of whom I was told had just recently found faith at the meetings. I can’t capture the impact of that singing. Not a single man sang. It was all women’s voices, so soft yet so clear that the effect was astonishing.
"The service closed with another solo by Miss Winslow, who sang, 'There were ninety and nine.' And then the evangelist asked them all to bow their heads while he prayed. I was obliged in order to catch my train to leave during the prayer, and the last view I caught of the service as the train went by the shops was a sight of the great crowd pouring out of the tent and forming in open ranks while the coffin was borne out by six of the women. It is a long time since I have seen such a picture in this unpoetic Republic."
"The service ended with another solo by Miss Winslow, who sang, 'There were ninety and nine.' Then the evangelist asked everyone to bow their heads while he prayed. I had to leave during the prayer to catch my train, and the last thing I saw of the service as the train passed the shops was the large crowd streaming out of the tent and lining up as six women carried out the coffin. It's been a long time since I've seen such a scene in this unpoetic Republic."
If Loreen's funeral impressed a passing stranger like this, it is not difficult to imagine the profound feelings of those who had been so intimately connected with her life and death. Nothing had ever entered the Rectangle that had moved it so deeply as Loreen's body in that coffin. And the Holy Spirit seemed to bless with special power the use of this senseless clay. For that night He swept more than a score of lost souls, mostly women, into the fold of the Good Shepherd.
If Loreen's funeral struck a passing stranger like this, it's easy to picture the deep emotions of those who were so closely tied to her life and death. Nothing had ever entered the Rectangle that touched it as profoundly as Loreen's body in that coffin. And the Holy Spirit seemed to bless the use of this lifeless body with a unique power. That night, He brought more than twenty lost souls, mostly women, into the care of the Good Shepherd.
Chapter Sixteen
No one in all Raymond, including the Rectangle, felt Loreen's death more keenly than Virginia. It came like a distinct personal loss to her. That short week while the girl had been in her home had opened Virginia's heart to a new life. She was talking it over with Rachel the day after the funeral. Thee were sitting in the hall of the Page mansion.
No one in all of Raymond, including the Rectangle, felt Loreen's death more intensely than Virginia. It felt like a deep personal loss to her. That brief week while the girl had stayed in her home had opened Virginia's heart to a new way of living. She was discussing it with Rachel the day after the funeral. They were sitting in the hall of the Page mansion.
"I am going to do something with my money to help those women to a better life." Virginia looked over to the end of the hall where, the day before, Loreen's body had lain. "I have decided on a good plan, as it seems to me. I have talked it over with Rollin. He will devote a large part of his money also to the same plan."
"I’m going to use my money to help those women have a better life." Virginia glanced toward the end of the hall where, the day before, Loreen's body had been. "I’ve come up with a solid plan, in my opinion. I’ve discussed it with Rollin. He’s also going to put a significant portion of his money into the same plan."
"How much money have you, Virginia, to give in this way?" asked Rachel. Once, she would never have asked such a personal question. Now, it seemed as natural to talk frankly about money as about anything else that belonged to God.
"How much money do you have, Virginia, to give like this?" asked Rachel. Once, she would never have asked such a personal question. Now, it felt as natural to talk openly about money as it did about anything else that belonged to God.
"I have available for use at least four hundred and fifty-thousand dollars. Rollin has as much more. It is one of his bitter regrets now that his extravagant habits of life before his conversion practically threw away half that father left him. We are both eager to make all the reparation in our power. 'What would Jesus do with this money?' We want to answer that question honestly and wisely. The money I shall put into the NEWS is, I am confident, in a line with His probable action. It is as necessary that we have a Christian daily paper in Raymond, especially now that we have the saloon influence to meet, as it is to have a church or a college. So I am satisfied that the five hundred thousand dollars that Mr. Norman will know how to use so well will be a powerful factor in Raymond to do as Jesus would.
"I have at least four hundred and fifty thousand dollars available to use. Rollin has just as much. He deeply regrets that his extravagant lifestyle before he changed his ways practically wasted half of what his father left him. We are both eager to make amends in any way we can. 'What would Jesus do with this money?' We want to answer that question honestly and wisely. I'm confident that the money I invest in the NEWS aligns with what He would likely do. It's just as important for us to have a Christian daily newspaper in Raymond, especially now that we have to counteract the saloon influence, as it is to have a church or a college. So, I'm sure that the five hundred thousand dollars Mr. Norman knows how to utilize effectively will be a powerful tool in Raymond to act in a way that reflects what Jesus would do."
"About my other plan, Rachel, I want you to work with me. Rollin and I are going to buy up a large part of the property in the Rectangle. The field where the tent now is, has been in litigation for years. We mean to secure the entire tract as soon as the courts have settled the title. For some time I have been making a special study of the various forms of college settlements and residence methods of Christian work and Institutional church work in the heart of great city slums. I do not know that I have yet been able to tell just what is the wisest and most effective kind of work that can be done in Raymond. But I do know this much. My money—I mean God's, which he wants me to use—can build wholesome lodging-houses, refuges for poor women, asylums for shop girls, safety for many and many a lost girl like Loreen. And I do not want to be simply a dispenser of this money. God help me! I do want to put myself into the problem. But you know, Rachel, I have a feeling all the time that all that limitless money and limitless personal sacrifice can possibly do, will not really lessen very much the awful condition at the Rectangle as long as the saloon is legally established there. I think that is true of any Christian work now being carried on in any great city. The saloon furnishes material to be saved faster than the settlement or residence or rescue mission work can save it."
"About my other plan, Rachel, I want you to join me. Rollin and I are going to buy a big chunk of the property in the Rectangle. The field where the tent is right now has been tied up in legal disputes for years. We plan to secure the entire area as soon as the courts settle the title. For some time, I've been studying different types of college settlements and ways Christian work and institutional church work operate in the heart of major city slums. I’m not sure I can pinpoint the smartest and most effective kind of work that can be done in Raymond yet. But I know this: My money—I mean God’s money, which He wants me to use—can build decent lodging houses, shelters for poor women, safe havens for shop girls, protection for many lost girls like Loreen. And I don’t want to just hand out this money. God help me! I genuinely want to dive into the problem. But you know, Rachel, I constantly feel that no matter how much money or personal sacrifice we put in, it won’t really change the terrible situation at the Rectangle as long as the bar is legally there. I believe that's true for any Christian work being done in any major city. The bar provides more people to save faster than the settlement or rescue mission can reach."
Virginia suddenly rose and paced the hall. Rachel answered sadly, and yet with a note of hope in her voice:
Virginia suddenly stood up and walked back and forth in the hall. Rachel replied with sadness, but there was also a hint of hope in her voice:
"It is true. But, Virginia, what a wonderful amount of good can be done with this money! And the saloon cannot always remain here. The time must come when the Christian forces in the city will triumph."
"It’s true. But, Virginia, there’s so much good that can be done with this money! And the bar can’t stay here forever. The day will come when the Christian community in the city will prevail."
Virginia paused near Rachel, and her pale, earnest face lighted up.
Virginia paused near Rachel, and her pale, sincere face lit up.
"I believe that too. The number of those who have promised to do as Jesus would is increasing. If we once have, say, five hundred such disciples in Raymond, the saloon is doomed. But now, dear, I want you to look at your part in this plan for capturing and saving the Rectangle. Your voice is a power. I have had many ideas lately. Here is one of them. You could organize among the girls a Musical Institute; give them the benefit of your training. There are some splendid voices in the rough there. Did any one ever hear such singing as that yesterday by those women? Rachel, what a beautiful opportunity! You shall have the best of material in the way of organs and orchestras that money can provide, and what cannot be done with music to win souls there into higher and purer and better living?"
"I believe that too. The number of people who have promised to follow Jesus is growing. If we could have, say, five hundred of those disciples in Raymond, the bar would be finished. But now, my dear, I want you to consider your role in this plan to capture and save the Rectangle. Your voice is powerful. I've had a lot of ideas lately. Here’s one of them: you could create a Musical Institute among the girls; share your training with them. There are some amazing voices among them. Did anyone ever hear singing like that from those women yesterday? Rachel, what a wonderful opportunity! You’ll have access to the best organs and orchestras that money can buy, and just think about what music can do to inspire people to live in a higher and purer way."
Before Virginia had ceased speaking Rachel's face was perfectly transformed with the thought of her life work. It flowed into her heart and mind like a flood, and the torrent of her feeling overflowed in tears that could not be restrained. It was what she had dreamed of doing herself. It represented to her something that she felt was in keeping with a right use of her talent.
Before Virginia finished speaking, Rachel's face completely changed as she thought about her life's work. It poured into her heart and mind like a flood, and the rush of her emotions spilled over in tears she couldn’t hold back. It was everything she had dreamed of doing herself. To her, it symbolized a way to properly use her talent.
"Yes," she said, as she rose and put her arm about Virginia, while both girls in the excitement of their enthusiasm paced the hall. "Yes, I will gladly put my life into that kind of service. I do believe that Jesus would have me use my life in this way. Virginia, what miracles can we not accomplish in humanity if we have such a lever as consecrated money to move things with!"
"Yes," she said as she stood up and put her arm around Virginia, both girls excitedly pacing the hall. "Yes, I will happily dedicate my life to that kind of service. I truly believe that Jesus wants me to use my life this way. Virginia, imagine what miracles we could achieve for humanity if we have something as powerful as dedicated money to help us!"
"Add to it consecrated personal enthusiasm like yours, and it certainly can accomplish great things," said Virginia smiling. And before Rachel could reply, Rollin came in.
"Add your dedicated personal enthusiasm to it, and it can definitely achieve great things," Virginia said with a smile. Before Rachel could respond, Rollin walked in.
He hesitated a moment, and then was passing out of the hall into the library when Virginia called him back and asked some questions about his work.
He hesitated for a moment, and then was about to leave the hall and head into the library when Virginia called him back and asked some questions about his work.
Rollin came back and sat down, and together the three discussed their future plans. Rollin was apparently entirely free from embarrassment in Rachel's presence while Virginia was with them, only his manner with her was almost precise, if not cold. The past seemed to have been entirely absorbed in his wonderful conversion. He had not forgotten it, but he seemed to be completely caught up for this present time in the purpose of his new life. After a while Rollin was called out, and Rachel and Virginia began to talk of other things.
Rollin came back and sat down, and the three of them talked about their future plans. Rollin seemed completely at ease around Rachel while Virginia was with them, but his behavior with her felt almost formal, if not distant. It was like his past had been completely overshadowed by his remarkable transformation. He hadn't forgotten it, but he seemed fully focused on the goals of his new life. After a while, Rollin was called away, and Rachel and Virginia started discussing other topics.
"By the way, what has become of Jasper Chase?" Virginia asked the question innocently, but Rachel flushed and Virginia added with a smile, "I suppose he is writing another book. Is he going to put you into this one, Rachel? You know I always suspected Jasper Chase of doing that very thing in his first story."
"By the way, what happened to Jasper Chase?" Virginia asked innocently, but Rachel turned red, and Virginia added with a smile, "I guess he's writing another book. Is he going to include you in this one, Rachel? You know I always thought Jasper Chase did that in his first story."
"Virginia," Rachel spoke with the frankness that had always existed between the two friends, "Jasper Chase told me the other night that he—in fact—he proposed to me—or he would, if—"
"Virginia," Rachel said with the honesty that had always been between the two friends, "Jasper Chase told me the other night that he—in fact—he proposed to me—or he would, if—"
Rachel stopped and sat with her hands clasped on her lap, and there were tears in her eyes.
Rachel stopped and sat with her hands together on her lap, tears in her eyes.
"Virginia, I thought a little while ago I loved him, as he said he loved me. But when he spoke, my heart felt repelled, and I said what I ought to say. I told him no. I have not seen him since. That was the night of the first conversions at the Rectangle."
"Virginia, I used to think I loved him, just like he claimed he loved me. But when he spoke, I felt my heart push away, and I said what I needed to say. I told him no. I haven't seen him since. That was the night of the first conversions at the Rectangle."
"I am glad for you," said Virginia quietly.
"I’m happy for you," Virginia said softly.
"Why?" asked Rachel a little startled.
"Why?" Rachel asked, a bit surprised.
"Because, I have never really liked Jasper Chase. He is too cold and—I do not like to judge him, but I have always distrusted his sincerity in taking the pledge at the church with the rest."
"Because I have never really liked Jasper Chase. He is too cold, and—I don’t like to judge him, but I’ve always doubted his sincerity in taking the pledge at the church with everyone else."
Rachel looked at Virginia thoughtfully.
Rachel gazed at Virginia thoughtfully.
"I have never given my heart to him I am sure. He touched my emotions, and I admired his skill as a writer. I have thought at times that I cared a good deal for him. I think perhaps if he had spoken to me at any other time than the one he chose, I could easily have persuaded myself that I loved him. But not now."
"I’m pretty sure I’ve never really given my heart to him. He did get to me emotionally, and I appreciated his talent as a writer. There were times when I thought I really cared about him. I guess if he had talked to me at any other time than when he did, I might have easily convinced myself that I loved him. But not now."
Again Rachel paused suddenly, and when she looked up at Virginia again there were tears on her face. Virginia came to her and put her arm about her tenderly.
Again, Rachel stopped abruptly, and when she looked up at Virginia once more, there were tears on her face. Virginia approached her and wrapped her arm around her gently.
When Rachel had left the house, Virginia sat in the hall thinking over the confidence her friend had just shown her. There was something still to be told, Virginia felt sure from Rachel's manner, but she did not feel hurt that Rachel had kept back something. She was simply conscious of more on Rachel's mind than she had revealed.
When Rachel left the house, Virginia sat in the hallway, reflecting on the trust her friend had just shared with her. She was sure there was more to be said, judging by Rachel's demeanor, but she didn’t feel hurt that Rachel had held something back. She was just aware that there was more on Rachel's mind than she had let on.
Very soon Rollin came back, and he and Virginia, arm in arm as they had lately been in the habit of doing, walked up and down the long hall. It was easy for their talk to settle finally upon Rachel because of the place she was to occupy in the plans which were being made for the purchase of property at the Rectangle.
Very soon, Rollin returned, and he and Virginia, arm in arm like they had recently gotten used to, walked back and forth in the long hallway. It was natural for their conversation to finally focus on Rachel because of the role she was going to play in the plans being made for the property purchase at the Rectangle.
"Did you ever know of a girl of such really gifted powers in vocal music who was willing to give her life to the people as Rachel is going to do? She is going to give music lessons in the city, have private pupils to make her living, and then give the people in the Rectangle the benefit of her culture and her voice."
"Did you ever know a girl with such amazing talent in singing who is ready to dedicate her life to the community like Rachel is about to do? She's going to teach music in the city, have private students to earn a living, and then share her training and her voice with the people in the Rectangle."
"It is certainly a very good example of self-sacrifice," replied Rollin a little stiffly.
"It’s definitely a great example of self-sacrifice," replied Rollin a bit stiffly.
Virginia looked at him a little sharply. "But don't you think it is a very unusual example? Can you imagine—" here Virginia named half a dozen famous opera singers—"doing anything of this sort?"
Virginia looked at him a bit sharply. "But don’t you think it’s a very unusual example? Can you imagine—" here Virginia named half a dozen famous opera singers—"doing anything like this?"
"No, I cannot," Rollin answered briefly. "Neither can I imagine Miss—" he spoke the name of the girl with the red parasol who had begged Virginia to take the girls to the Rectangle—"doing what you are doing, Virginia."
"No, I can't," Rollin replied shortly. "I also can't imagine Miss—" he mentioned the girl with the red parasol who had asked Virginia to take the girls to the Rectangle—"doing what you’re doing, Virginia."
"Any more than I can imagine Mr.—" Virginia spoke the name of a young society leader "going about to the clubs doing your work, Rollin." The two walked on in silence for the length of the hall.
"Any more than I can imagine Mr.—" Virginia said the name of a young social leader "going around to the clubs doing your work, Rollin." The two kept walking in silence for the length of the hall.
"Coming back to Rachel," began Virginia, "Rollin, why do you treat her with such a distinct, precise manner? I think, Rollin—pardon me if I hurt you—that she is annoyed by it. You need to be on easy terms. I don't think Rachel likes this change."
"Getting back to Rachel," Virginia started, "Rollin, why do you treat her in such a particular, exact way? I think, Rollin—sorry if I’m being blunt—that she finds it bothersome. You should be more relaxed with her. I don't think Rachel appreciates this shift."
Rollin suddenly stopped. He seemed deeply agitated. He took his arm from Virginia's and walked alone to the end of the hall. Then he returned, with his hands behind him, and stopped near his sister and said, "Virginia, have you not learned my secret?"
Rollin suddenly stopped. He looked really upset. He pulled his arm away from Virginia's and walked alone to the end of the hall. Then he came back, with his hands behind his back, and stopped near his sister, saying, "Virginia, haven't you figured out my secret?"
Virginia looked bewildered, then over her face the unusual color crept, showing that she understood.
Virginia looked confused at first, but then a strange color spread across her face, revealing that she got it.
"I have never loved any one but Rachel Winslow." Rollin spoke calmly enough now. "That day she was here when you talked about her refusal to join the concert company, I asked her to be my wife; out there on the avenue. She refused me, as I knew she would. And she gave as her reason the fact that I had no purpose in life, which was true enough. Now that I have a purpose, now that I am a new man, don't you see, Virginia, how impossible it is for me to say anything? I owe my very conversion to Rachel's singing. And yet that night while she sang I can honestly say that, for the time being, I never thought of her voice except as God's message. I believe that all my personal love for her was for the time merged into a personal love to my God and my Saviour." Rollin was silent, then he went on with more emotion. "I still love her, Virginia. But I do not think she ever could love me." He stopped and looked his sister in the face with a sad smile.
"I've never loved anyone but Rachel Winslow." Rollin spoke calmly now. "That day she was here when you talked about her refusal to join the concert company, I asked her to marry me; right there on the avenue. She turned me down, just as I expected. She said her reason was that I had no direction in life, which was pretty accurate. Now that I have a purpose, now that I’m a changed man, don't you see, Virginia, how impossible it is for me to say anything? I owe my transformation to Rachel's singing. And yet that night while she sang, I can honestly say that, for a moment, I didn't think of her voice as anything other than God's message. I believe that all my personal love for her was momentarily transformed into a personal love for my God and my Savior." Rollin was silent, then continued with more emotion. "I still love her, Virginia. But I don't think she could ever love me." He paused and looked his sister in the eye with a sad smile.
"I don't know about that," said Virginia to herself. She was noting Rollin's handsome face, his marks of dissipation nearly all gone now, the firm lips showing manhood and courage, the clear eyes looking into hers frankly, the form strong and graceful. Rollin was a man now. Why should not Rachel come to love him in time? Surely the two were well fitted for each other, especially now that their purpose in life was moved by the same Christian force.
"I’m not so sure about that," Virginia said to herself. She was observing Rollin's handsome face, the signs of his wild past almost completely faded, with his strong lips showing maturity and bravery, and his clear eyes looking straight into hers. He had become a man. Why wouldn’t Rachel come to love him eventually? They seemed well suited for each other, especially now that they were both driven by the same Christian values in life.
Chapter Seventeen
THE next day she went down to the NEWS office to see Edward Norman and arrange the details of her part in the establishment of the paper on its new foundation. Mr. Maxwell was present at this conference, and the three agreed that whatever Jesus would do in detail as editor of a daily paper, He would be guided by the same general principles that directed His conduct as the Saviour of the world.
THE next day she went down to the NEWS office to meet Edward Norman and sort out the details of her role in setting up the paper on its new foundation. Mr. Maxwell was there for the meeting, and the three of them agreed that whatever Jesus would do in his role as the editor of a daily paper, he would be guided by the same general principles that shaped his actions as the Savior of the world.
"I have tried to put down here in concrete form some of the things that it has seemed to me Jesus would do," said Edward Norman. He read from a paper lying on his desk, and Maxwell was reminded again of his own effort to put into written form his own conception of Jesus' probable action, and also of Milton Wright's same attempt in his business.
"I've tried to outline some things that I think Jesus would do," Edward Norman said. He read from a paper on his desk, and Maxwell was reminded once more of his own effort to write down his ideas about what Jesus might do, as well as Milton Wright's similar attempt in his business.
"I have headed this, 'What would Jesus do as Edward Norman, editor of a daily newspaper in Raymond?'
"I have titled this, 'What would Jesus do as Edward Norman, editor of a daily newspaper in Raymond?'"
"1. He would never allow a sentence or a picture in his paper that could be called bad or coarse or impure in any way.
"1. He would never allow a sentence or an image in his paper that could be considered bad, crude, or inappropriate in any way."
"2. He would probably conduct the political part of the paper from the standpoint of non-partisan patriotism, always looking upon all political questions in the light of their relation to the Kingdom of God, and advocating measures from the standpoint of their relation to the welfare of the people, always on the basis of 'What is right?' never on the basis of 'What is for the best interests of this or that party?' In other words, He would treat all political questions as he would treat every other subject, from the standpoint of the advancement of the Kingdom of God on earth."
"2. He would likely approach the political section of the paper from a perspective of non-partisan patriotism, always considering all political issues in relation to the Kingdom of God. He would support measures based on their impact on the welfare of the people, always asking 'What is right?' rather than 'What benefits this or that party?' In other words, He would address all political questions as He would any other topic, focusing on the progress of the Kingdom of God on earth."
Edward Norman looked up from the reading a moment. "You understand that is my opinion of Jesus' probable action on political matters in a daily paper. I am not passing judgment on other newspaper men who may have a different conception of Jesus' probable action from mine. I am simply trying to answer honestly, 'What would Jesus do as Edward Norman?' And the answer I find is what I have put down.'
Edward Norman paused his reading for a moment. "You need to know that this is my take on what Jesus might do regarding political issues in a daily newspaper. I'm not criticizing other journalists who might have a different view of what Jesus would do than I do. I'm just trying to honestly answer the question, 'What would Jesus do if he were Edward Norman?' And the answer I've come up with is what I've written down."
"3. The end and aim of a daily paper conducted by Jesus would be to do the will of God. That is, His main purpose in carrying on a newspaper would not be to make money, or gain political influence; but His first and ruling purpose would be to so conduct his paper that it would be evident to all his subscribers that He was trying to seek first the Kingdom of God by means of His paper. This purpose would be as distinct and unquestioned as the purpose of a minister or a missionary or any unselfish martyr in Christian work anywhere.
"3. The goal of a daily newspaper run by Jesus would be to fulfill God's will. His primary focus in running the newspaper wouldn’t be to make money or gain political power; instead, His main goal would be to run the paper in a way that clearly showed all His readers that He was prioritizing the Kingdom of God through His work. This purpose would be as clear and unquestionable as that of a pastor, a missionary, or any selfless martyr involved in Christian service."
"4. All questionable advertisements would be impossible.
4. All questionable ads would be out of the question.
"5. The relations of Jesus to the employees on the paper would be of the most loving character."
"5. Jesus' relationship with the staff at the paper would be very caring."
"So far as I have gone," said Norman again looking up, "I am of opinion that Jesus would employ practically some form of co-operation that would represent the idea of a mutual interest in a business where all were to move together for the same great end. I am working out such a plan, and I am confident it will be successful. At any rate, once introduce the element of personal love into a business like this, take out the selfish principle of doing it for personal profits to a man or company, and I do not see any way except the most loving personal interest between editors, reporters, pressmen, and all who contribute anything to the life of the paper. And that interest would be expressed not only in the personal love and sympathy but in a sharing with the profits of the business."
"So far as I've gotten," Norman said, looking up again, "I believe that Jesus would use some kind of cooperation that reflects the idea of mutual interest in a venture where everyone works together for the same great purpose. I'm developing a plan like that, and I'm confident it will work. At the very least, if you introduce the element of personal love into a business like this and remove the selfish idea of doing it for individual profits for a person or company, I can't see any option except for the most loving personal interest among editors, reporters, pressmen, and everyone who contributes to the life of the paper. That interest would show not only in personal love and sympathy but also in sharing the profits of the business."
"6. As editor of a daily paper today, Jesus would give large space to the work of the Christian world. He would devote a page possibly to the facts of Reform, of sociological problems, of institutional church work and similar movements.
"6. As the editor of a daily newspaper today, Jesus would dedicate significant space to the work of the Christian community. He would likely allocate a page to cover the facts of reform, sociological issues, institutional church efforts, and related movements."
"7. He would do all in His power in His paper to fight the saloon as an enemy of the human race and an unnecessary part of our civilization. He would do this regardless of public sentiment in the matter and, of course, always regardless of its effect upon His subscription list."
"7. He would do everything in His power in His paper to oppose the saloon as an enemy of humanity and an unnecessary part of our civilization. He would do this regardless of public opinion on the issue and, of course, always without concern for how it would impact His subscription list."
Again Edward Norman looked up. "I state my honest conviction on this point. Of course, I do not pass judgment on the Christian men who are editing other kinds of papers today. But as I interpret Jesus, I believe He would use the influence of His paper to remove the saloon entirely from the political and social life of the nation."
Again, Edward Norman looked up. "I want to share my honest belief on this matter. Of course, I'm not judging the Christian men who are editing other kinds of papers today. But as I understand Jesus, I believe He would use the impact of His paper to completely eliminate the saloon from the political and social life of the nation."
"8. Jesus would not issue a Sunday edition.
"8. Jesus wouldn't release a Sunday edition."
"9. He would print the news of the world that people ought to know. Among the things they do not need to know, and which would not be published, would be accounts of brutal prize-fights, long accounts of crimes, scandals in private families, or any other human events which in any way would conflict with the first point mentioned in this outline.
"9. He would publish the news of the world that people should know. Among the things they don't need to know, and that wouldn't be published, would be reports of violent prize fights, lengthy accounts of crimes, scandals within private families, or any other human events that might conflict with the first point mentioned in this outline."
"10. If Jesus had the amount of money to use on a paper which we have, He would probably secure the best and strongest Christian men and women to co-operate with him in the matter of contributions. That will be my purpose, as I shall be able to show you in a few days.
"10. If Jesus had the same amount of money to spend on a paper that we do, he would likely gather the best and most devoted Christian men and women to work with him on contributions. That will be my goal, as I will be able to show you in a few days."
"11. Whatever the details of the paper might demand as the paper developed along its definite plan, the main principle that guided it would always be the establishment of the Kingdom of God in the world. This large general principle would necessarily shape all the detail."
"11. No matter what specific details the paper required as it followed its clear plan, the main guiding principle would always be the establishment of the Kingdom of God in the world. This overarching principle would inevitably influence all the details."
Edward Norman finished reading the plan. He was very thoughtful.
Edward Norman finished reading the plan. He was deep in thought.
"I have merely sketched a faint outline. I have a hundred ideas for making the paper powerful that I have not thought out fully as yet. This is simply suggestive. I have talked it over with other newspaper men. Some of them say I will have a weak, namby-pamby Sunday-school sheet. If I get out something as good as a Sunday-school it will be pretty good. Why do men, when they want to characterize something as particularly feeble, always use a Sunday-school as a comparison, when they ought to know that the Sunday-school is one of the strongest, most powerful influences in our civilization in this country today? But the paper will not necessarily be weak because it is good. Good things are more powerful than bad. The question with me is largely one of support from the Christian people of Raymond. There are over twenty thousand church members here in this city. If half of them will stand by the NEWS its life is assured. What do you think, Maxwell, of the probability of such support?"
"I've just outlined a rough idea. I have a hundred ways to make the paper impactful that I haven't fully developed yet. This is just a starting point. I've discussed it with other journalists. Some of them say I’ll end up with a weak, wishy-washy Sunday-school paper. If I can produce something as good as a Sunday school, that’ll be pretty solid. Why do people always compare something weak to a Sunday school when they should know that Sunday schools are actually some of the strongest, most influential forces in our society today? But the paper doesn’t have to be weak just because it's good. Good things are more powerful than bad ones. The main issue for me is getting support from the Christian community in Raymond. There are over twenty thousand church members in this city. If half of them back the NEWS, its future is guaranteed. What do you think, Maxwell, about the chances of that support?"
"I don't know enough about it to give an intelligent answer. I believe in the paper with all my heart. If it lives a year, as Miss Virginia said, there is no telling what it can do. The great thing will be to issue such a paper, as near as we can judge, as Jesus probably would, and put into it all the elements of Christian brains, strength, intelligence and sense; and command respect for freedom from bigotry, fanaticism, narrowness and anything else that is contrary to the spirit of Jesus. Such a paper will call for the best that human thought and action is capable of giving. The greatest minds in the world would have their powers taxed to the utmost to issue a Christian daily."
"I don’t know enough about it to give a smart answer. I believe in the paper with all my heart. If it lasts a year, like Miss Virginia said, there’s no telling what it can accomplish. The key will be to publish a paper that, as best as we can guess, reflects what Jesus would probably support, incorporating all the elements of Christian wisdom, strength, intelligence, and common sense; and commanding respect for its freedom from bigotry, fanaticism, narrow-mindedness, and anything else that goes against the spirit of Jesus. Such a paper will demand the best that human thought and action can offer. The greatest minds in the world would have their abilities stretched to the limit to produce a Christian daily."
"Yes," Edward Norman spoke humbly. "I shall make a great many mistakes, no doubt. I need a great deal of wisdom. But I want to do as Jesus would. 'What would He do?' I have asked it, and shall continue to do so, and abide by the results."
"Yes," Edward Norman said modestly. "I’m sure I’ll make a lot of mistakes. I definitely need a lot of wisdom. But I want to act like Jesus would. 'What would He do?' I’ve asked myself that, and I’ll keep asking and follow wherever it leads."
"I think we are beginning to understand," said Virginia, "the meaning of that command, 'Grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.' I am sure I do not know all that He would do in detail until I know Him better."
"I think we're starting to understand," said Virginia, "the meaning of that command, 'Grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.' I'm sure I don't know everything He would do in detail until I get to know Him better."
"That is very true," said Henry Maxwell. "I am beginning to understand that I cannot interpret the probable action of Jesus until I know better what His spirit is. The greatest question in all of human life is summed up when we ask, 'What would Jesus do?' if, as we ask it, we also try to answer it from a growth in knowledge of Jesus himself. We must know Jesus before we can imitate Him."
"That's definitely true," said Henry Maxwell. "I'm starting to realize that I can't really understand how Jesus would act until I have a better grasp of His spirit. The biggest question in all of human life is captured when we ask, 'What would Jesus do?' But as we ask it, we also need to try to answer it based on our growing knowledge of Jesus Himself. We need to know Jesus before we can follow His example."
When the arrangement had been made between Virginia an Edward Norman, he found himself in possession of the sum of five hundred thousand dollars to use for the establishment of a Christian daily paper. When Virginia and Maxwell had gone, Norman closed his door and, alone with the Divine Presence, asked like a child for help from his all-powerful Father. All through his prayer as he kneeled before his desk ran the promise, "If any man lack wisdom, let him ask of God who giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not, and it shall be given him." Surely his prayer would be answered, and the kingdom advanced through this instrument of God's power, this mighty press, which had become so largely degraded to the base uses of man's avarice and ambition.
When the arrangement was set between Virginia and Edward Norman, he found himself with five hundred thousand dollars to start a Christian daily newspaper. After Virginia and Maxwell left, Norman shut his door and, alone with the Divine Presence, asked for help from his all-powerful Father like a child. Throughout his prayer, as he knelt at his desk, he held onto the promise, "If anyone lacks wisdom, let him ask of God, who gives generously to all without finding fault, and it will be given to him." Surely his prayer would be answered, and the kingdom would be advanced through this tool of God's power, this powerful press, which had largely been degraded to serve the selfish desires and ambitions of man.
Two months went by. They were full of action and of results in the city of Raymond and especially in the First Church. In spite of the approaching heat of the summer season, the after-meeting of the disciples who had made the pledge to do as Jesus would do, continued with enthusiasm and power. Gray had finished his work at the Rectangle, and an outward observer going through the place could not have seen any difference in the old conditions, although there was an actual change in hundreds of lives. But the saloons, dens, hovels, gambling houses, still ran, overflowing their vileness into the lives of fresh victims to take the place of those rescued by the evangelist. And the devil recruited his ranks very fast.
Two months passed. They were filled with action and results in the city of Raymond, especially at the First Church. Despite the rising heat of summer, the after-meeting of the disciples who pledged to follow Jesus continued with enthusiasm and strength. Gray had completed his work at the Rectangle, and anyone passing through the area wouldn't have noticed any changes in the old conditions, even though hundreds of lives had truly transformed. However, the bars, dive spots, rundown houses, and gambling joints continued to operate, pouring their corruption into the lives of new victims to replace those saved by the evangelist. And the devil quickly replenished his ranks.
Henry Maxwell did not go abroad. Instead of that, he took the money he had been saving for the trip and quietly arranged for a summer vacation for a whole family living down in the Rectangle, who had never gone outside of the foul district of the tenements. The pastor of the First Church will never forget the week he spent with this family making the arrangements. He went down into the Rectangle one hot day when something of the terrible heat in the horrible tenements was beginning to be felt, and helped the family to the station, and then went with them to a beautiful spot on the coast where, in the home of a Christian woman, the bewildered city tenants breathed for the first time in years the cool salt air, and felt blow about them the pine-scented fragrance of a new lease of life.
Henry Maxwell didn't go abroad. Instead, he took the money he had saved for the trip and quietly organized a summer vacation for a whole family living in the Rectangle, who had never been outside the grim tenement district. The pastor of the First Church will always remember the week he spent helping this family make the arrangements. One hot day, when the oppressive heat in the terrible tenements was starting to be felt, he went down to the Rectangle, assisted the family to the station, and then accompanied them to a beautiful spot on the coast. There, at the home of a Christian woman, the bewildered city tenants experienced, for the first time in years, the cool salt air and the pine-scented fragrance of a new lease on life.
There was a sickly babe with the mother, and three other children, one a cripple. The father, who had been out of work until he had been, as he afterwards confessed to Maxwell, several times on the edge of suicide, sat with the baby in his arms during the journey, and when Maxwell started back to Raymond, after seeing the family settled, the man held his hand at parting, and choked with his utterance, and finally broke down, to Maxwell's great confusion. The mother, a wearied, worn-out woman who had lost three children the year before from a fever scourge in the Rectangle, sat by the car window all the way and drank in the delights of sea and sky and field. It all seemed a miracle to her. And Maxwell, coming back into Raymond at the end of that week, feeling the scorching, sickening heat all the more because of his little taste of the ocean breezes, thanked God for the joy he had witnessed, and entered upon his discipleship with a humble heart, knowing for almost the first time in his life this special kind of sacrifice. For never before had he denied himself his regular summer trip away from the heat of Raymond, whether he felt in any great need of rest or not.
There was a sickly baby with the mother, and three other kids, one of whom was disabled. The father, who had been unemployed until he later confessed to Maxwell that he had been on the brink of suicide multiple times, held the baby in his arms during the journey. When Maxwell started back to Raymond after making sure the family was settled, the man took his hand at parting, choked up while trying to speak, and eventually broke down, leaving Maxwell feeling very uneasy. The mother, a tired, worn-out woman who had lost three children to a fever outbreak the year before in the Rectangle, sat by the car window the entire way, soaking in the beauty of the sea, sky, and fields. Everything felt like a miracle to her. When Maxwell returned to Raymond at the end of that week, feeling the scorching, nauseating heat even more because of his brief experience with the ocean breezes, he thanked God for the joy he had witnessed, and began his discipleship with a humble heart, experiencing for almost the first time in his life this unique type of sacrifice. He had never denied himself his usual summer getaway from the heat of Raymond, regardless of whether he really needed a break or not.
"It is a fact," he said in reply to several inquiries on the part of his church, "I do not feel in need of a vacation this year. I am very well and prefer to stay here." It was with a feeling of relief that he succeeded in concealing from every one but his wife what he had done with this other family. He felt the need of doing anything of that sort without display or approval from others.
"It’s true," he said in response to several questions from his church, "I don’t feel like I need a vacation this year. I’m doing great and would rather stay here." He felt a sense of relief as he managed to keep what he had done with the other family a secret from everyone except his wife. He felt the need to handle things like that quietly, without needing others' attention or approval.
So the summer came on, and Maxwell grew into a large knowledge of his Lord. The First Church was still swayed by the power of the Spirit. Maxwell marveled at the continuance of His stay. He knew very well that from the beginning nothing but the Spirit's presence had kept the church from being torn asunder by the remarkable testing it had received of its discipleship. Even now there were many of the members among those who had not taken the pledge, who regarded the whole movement as Mrs. Winslow did, in the nature of a fanatical interpretation of Christian duty, and looked for the return of the old normal condition. Meanwhile the whole body of disciples was under the influence of the Spirit, and the pastor went his way that summer, doing his parish work in great joy, keeping up his meetings with the railroad men as he had promised Alexander Powers, and daily growing into a better knowledge of the Master.
So summer arrived, and Maxwell deepened his understanding of his Lord. The First Church was still influenced by the power of the Spirit. Maxwell was amazed by the Spirit's continued presence. He was well aware that from the start it was only the Spirit’s presence that had prevented the church from falling apart under the intense challenges it faced in its discipleship. Even now, there were many members among those who hadn’t taken the pledge, who viewed the whole movement, like Mrs. Winslow did, as a fanatical interpretation of Christian duty, and hoped for the return of the old normal ways. Meanwhile, the entire group of disciples was experiencing the influence of the Spirit, and the pastor spent that summer doing his parish work with great joy, maintaining his meetings with the railroad workers as he had promised Alexander Powers, and daily gaining a deeper understanding of the Master.
Early one afternoon in August, after a day of refreshing coolness following a long period of heat, Jasper Chase walked to his window in the apartment house on the avenue and looked out.
Early one afternoon in August, after a refreshing cool day following a long stretch of heat, Jasper Chase walked to his window in the apartment building on the avenue and looked out.
On his desk lay a pile of manuscript. Since that evening when he had spoken to Rachel Winslow he had not met her. His singularly sensitive nature—sensitive to the point of extreme irritability when he was thwarted—served to thrust him into an isolation that was intensified by his habits as an author.
On his desk was a stack of manuscripts. Since that evening when he talked to Rachel Winslow, he hadn't seen her again. His unusually sensitive nature—sensitive to the point of being very irritable when things didn't go his way—pushed him into a loneliness that was made worse by his routine as a writer.
All through the heat of summer he had been writing. His book was nearly done now. He had thrown himself into its construction with a feverish strength that threatened at any moment to desert him and leave him helpless. He had not forgotten his pledge made with the other church members at the First Church. It had forced itself upon his notice all through his writing, and ever since Rachel had said no to him, he had asked a thousand times, "Would Jesus do this? Would He write this story?" It was a social novel, written in a style that had proved popular. It had no purpose except to amuse. Its moral teaching was not bad, but neither was it Christian in any positive way. Jasper Chase knew that such a story would probably sell. He was conscious of powers in this way that the social world petted and admired. "What would Jesus do?" He felt that Jesus would never write such a book. The question obtruded on him at the most inopportune times. He became irascible over it. The standard of Jesus for an author was too ideal. Of course, Jesus would use His powers to produce something useful or helpful, or with a purpose. What was he, Jasper Chase, writing this novel for? Why, what nearly every writer wrote for—money, money, and fame as a writer. There was no secret with him that he was writing this new story with that object. He was not poor, and so had no great temptation to write for money. But he was urged on by his desire for fame as much as anything. He must write this kind of matter. But what would Jesus do? The question plagued him even more than Rachel's refusal. Was he going to break his promise? "Did the promise mean much after all?" he asked.
All summer long, he had been writing. His book was almost finished now. He had thrown himself into creating it with an intense energy that could vanish at any moment and leave him feeling powerless. He hadn’t forgotten the vow he made with the other church members at the First Church. It had demanded his attention throughout his writing process, and ever since Rachel said no to him, he had asked himself a thousand times, "Would Jesus do this? Would He write this story?" It was a social novel, crafted in a style that was popular. Its only purpose was to entertain. Its moral lessons weren’t bad, but they weren’t Christian in any meaningful way either. Jasper Chase knew that such a story would likely sell. He was aware of the abilities that the social world valued and applauded. "What would Jesus do?" He felt that Jesus would never write such a book. The question nagged at him during the most inconvenient times. He became irritable because of it. The standard of Jesus for a writer was too perfect. Obviously, Jesus would use His abilities to create something useful or uplifting, or with a purpose. Why was he, Jasper Chase, writing this novel? Well, for the same reason almost every writer does—money, money, and the desire for recognition as a writer. He was honest with himself that he was writing this new story with that goal in mind. He wasn't poor, so he didn’t have a strong temptation to write for money. But he was driven by his desire for fame just as much as anything else. He had to write this type of content. But what would Jesus do? The question troubled him even more than Rachel's rejection. Was he really going to break his promise? "Did the promise even mean anything after all?" he wondered.
As he stood at the window, Rollin Page came out of the club house just opposite. Jasper noted his handsome face and noble figure as he started down the street. He went back to his desk and turned over some papers there. Then he came back to the window. Rollin was walking down past the block and Rachel Winslow was walking beside him. Rollin must have overtaken her as she was coming from Virginia's that afternoon.
As he stood at the window, Rollin Page walked out of the clubhouse right across the street. Jasper noticed his attractive face and tall, impressive build as he headed down the street. He returned to his desk and shuffled through some papers. Then he went back to the window. Rollin was walking past the block, and Rachel Winslow was next to him. Rollin must have caught up with her as she was coming from Virginia's that afternoon.
Jasper watched the two figures until they disappeared in the crowd on the walk. Then he turned to his desk and began to write. When he had finished the last page of the last chapter of his book it was nearly dark. "What would Jesus do?" He had finally answered the question by denying his Lord. It grew darker in his room. He had deliberately chosen his course, urged on by his disappointment and loss.
Jasper watched the two figures until they vanished into the crowd on the walkway. Then he turned to his desk and started to write. By the time he finished the last page of the last chapter of his book, it was nearly dark. "What would Jesus do?" He had ultimately answered the question by denying his Lord. It became darker in his room. He had intentionally chosen his path, driven by his disappointment and loss.
Chapter Eighteen
"What is that to thee? Follow thou me."
"What does that matter to you? Follow me."
WHEN Rollin started down the street the afternoon that Jasper stood looking out of his window he was not thinking of Rachel Winslow and did not expect to see her anywhere. He had come suddenly upon her as he turned into the avenue and his heart had leaped up at the sight of her. He walked along by her now, rejoicing after all in a little moment of this earthly love he could not drive out of his life.
WHEN Rollin started down the street that afternoon while Jasper was looking out of his window, he wasn't thinking about Rachel Winslow and didn't expect to see her anywhere. He had unexpectedly come across her as he turned onto the avenue, and his heart had soared at the sight of her. Now, he walked alongside her, cherishing a brief moment of this earthly love he couldn't shake off.
"I have just been over to see Virginia," said Rachel. "She tells me the arrangements are nearly completed for the transfer of the Rectangle property."
"I just went to see Virginia," Rachel said. "She told me the plans are almost finalized for the transfer of the Rectangle property."
"Yes. It has been a tedious case in the courts. Did Virginia show you all the plans and specifications for building?"
"Yes. It's been a long and frustrating case in the courts. Did Virginia show you all the plans and specs for the building?"
"We looked over a good many. It is astonishing to me where Virginia has managed to get all her ideas about this work."
"We checked out quite a few. I'm amazed at where Virginia has gotten all her ideas about this work."
"Virginia knows more now about Arnold Toynbee and East End London and Institutional Church work in America than a good many professional slum workers. She has been spending nearly all summer in getting information." Rollin was beginning to feel more at ease as they talked over this coming work of humanity. It was safe, common ground.
"Virginia knows more now about Arnold Toynbee, East End London, and institutional church work in America than many professional slum workers. She has spent almost the entire summer gathering information." Rollin was starting to feel more comfortable as they discussed this upcoming humanitarian effort. It was safe, shared ground.
"What have you been doing all summer? I have not seen much of you," Rachel suddenly asked, and then her face warmed with its quick flush of tropical color as if she might have implied too much interest in Rollin or too much regret at not seeing him oftener.
"What have you been up to all summer? I haven't seen much of you," Rachel suddenly asked, her face flushing a quick, tropical color as if she had implied too much interest in Rollin or too much regret about not seeing him more often.
"I have been busy," replied Rollin briefly.
"I've been busy," Rollin replied shortly.
"Tell me something about it," persisted Rachel. "You say so little. Have I a right to ask?"
"Tell me something about it," Rachel insisted. "You say so little. Do I have a right to ask?"
She put the question very frankly, turning toward Rollin in real earnest.
She asked the question very directly, turning to Rollin with genuine seriousness.
"Yes, certainly," he replied, with a graceful smile. "I am not so certain that I can tell you much. I have been trying to find some way to reach the men I once knew and win them into more useful lives."
"Sure," he said with a warm smile. "I'm not sure I can tell you much. I've been trying to figure out how to connect with the guys I used to know and help them lead better lives."
He stopped suddenly as if he were almost afraid to go on. Rachel did not venture to suggest anything.
He suddenly stopped, as if he were almost scared to continue. Rachel didn’t dare to suggest anything.
"I have been a member of the same company to which you and Virginia belong," continued Rollin, beginning again. "I have made the pledge to do as I believe Jesus would do, and it is in trying to answer this question that I have been doing my work."
"I’ve been part of the same company as you and Virginia," Rollin continued, starting again. "I’ve committed to acting as I think Jesus would, and it's in trying to answer this question that I’ve been doing my work."
"That is what I do not understand. Virginia told me about the other. It seems wonderful to think that you are trying to keep that pledge with us. But what can you do with the club men?"
"That's what I don't get. Virginia told me about the other person. It's amazing to think that you're working to keep that promise with us. But what can you do about the club members?"
"You have asked me a direct question and I shall have to answer it now," replied Rollin, smiling again. "You see, I asked myself after that night at the tent, you remember" (he spoke hurriedly and his voice trembled a little), "what purpose I could now have in my life to redeem it, to satisfy my thought of Christian discipleship? And the more I thought of it, the more I was driven to a place where I knew I must take up the cross. Did you ever think that of all the neglected beings in our social system none are quite so completely left alone as the fast young men who fill the clubs and waste their time and money as I used to? The churches look after the poor, miserable creatures like those in the Rectangle; they make some effort to reach the working man, they have a large constituency among the average salary-earning people, they send money and missionaries to the foreign heathen, but the fashionable, dissipated young men around town, the club men, are left out of all plans for reaching and Christianizing. And yet no class of people need it more. I said to myself: 'I know these men, their good and their bad qualities. I have been one of them. I am not fitted to reach the Rectangle people. I do not know how. But I think I could possibly reach some of the young men and boys who have money and time to spend.' So that is what I have been trying to do. When I asked as you did, What would Jesus do?' that was my answer. It has been also my cross."
"You asked me a direct question, and I need to answer it now," Rollin replied, smiling again. "You see, after that night at the tent, I asked myself—remember?—what I could do with my life to make it meaningful, to fulfill my idea of being a Christian disciple? The more I thought about it, the more I realized I had to take up the cross. Have you ever considered that of all the overlooked people in our society, none are as completely abandoned as the young men who fill the clubs and waste their time and money like I used to? Churches care for the poor, miserable people in places like the Rectangle; they try to reach the working class, have a substantial following among average salary earners, and they send money and missionaries to help those overseas. But the trendy, hedonistic young men in our city, the club-goers, are left out of all outreach and Christian efforts. And yet, no group needs it more. I thought to myself, 'I know these men, their strengths and weaknesses. I’ve been one of them. I’m not equipped to help the people in the Rectangle. I don’t know how. But I think I could possibly reach some of the young men and boys who have money and time to spare.' So that’s what I’ve been trying to do. When I asked, like you did, 'What would Jesus do?' that was my answer. It has also been my cross."
Rollin's voice was so low on this last sentence that Rachel had difficulty in hearing him above the noise around them, But she knew what he had said. She wanted to ask what his methods were. But she did not know how to ask him. Her interest in his plan was larger than mere curiosity. Rollin Page was so different now from the fashionable young man who had asked her to be his wife that she could not help thinking of him and talking with him as if he were an entirely new acquaintance.
Rollin's voice was so quiet on that last sentence that Rachel struggled to hear him over the noise around them. But she understood what he meant. She wanted to ask about his methods, but she wasn’t sure how to approach it. Her interest in his plan was more than just curiosity. Rollin Page was so different now from the stylish young man who had once asked her to marry him that she couldn't help but think of him and talk to him as if he were a completely new person.
They had turned off the avenue and were going up the street to Rachel's home. It was the same street where Rollin had asked Rachel why she could not love him. They were both stricken with a sudden shyness as they went on. Rachel had not forgotten that day and Rollin could not. She finally broke a long silence by asking what she had not found words for before.
They had left the avenue and were walking up the street to Rachel's house. It was the same street where Rollin had asked Rachel why she couldn’t love him. They both felt an unexpected shyness as they continued. Rachel hadn’t forgotten that day, and Rollin couldn’t either. She finally ended a long silence by asking what she hadn’t been able to put into words before.
"In your work with the club men, with your old acquaintances, what sort of reception do they give you? How do you approach them? What do they say?"
"In your work with the club guys, with your old friends, how do they receive you? How do you engage with them? What do they say?"
Rollin was relieved when Rachel spoke. He answered quickly: "Oh, it depends on the man. A good many of them think I am a crank. I have kept my membership up and am in good standing in that way. I try to be wise and not provoke any unnecessary criticism. But you would be surprised to know how many of the men have responded to my appeal. I could hardly make you believe that only a few nights ago a dozen men became honestly and earnestly engaged in a conversation over religious matters. I have had the great joy of seeing some of the men give up bad habits and begin a new life. 'What would Jesus do?' I keep asking it. The answer comes slowly, for I am feeling my way slowly. One thing I have found out. The men are not fighting shy of me. I think that is a good sign. Another thing: I have actually interested some of them in the Rectangle work, and when it is started up they will give something to help make it more powerful. And in addition to all the rest, I have found a way to save several of the young fellows from going to the bad in gambling."
Rollin was relieved when Rachel spoke. He quickly replied, "Oh, it depends on the guy. A lot of them think I'm a weirdo. I've kept my membership active and I'm in good standing that way. I try to be smart and not stir up unnecessary criticism. But you'd be surprised at how many of the guys have responded to my appeal. I could hardly believe that just a few nights ago, a dozen men got genuinely engaged in a conversation about religious topics. I've had the great joy of seeing some of the guys give up bad habits and start anew. 'What would Jesus do?' I keep asking that. The answer comes slowly, as I’m feeling my way through it. One thing I’ve figured out is that the guys aren’t avoiding me. I think that’s a good sign. Another thing: I’ve actually gotten some of them interested in the Rectangle work, and when it starts up, they’ll contribute to make it even better. Plus, I've found a way to help several of the young guys avoid falling into gambling."
Rollin spoke with enthusiasm. His face was transformed by his interest in the subject which had now become a part of his real life. Rachel again noted the strong, manly tone of his speech. With it all she knew there was a deep, underlying seriousness which felt the burden of the cross even while carrying it with joy. The next time she spoke it was with a swift feeling of justice due to Rollin and his new life.
Rollin talked with excitement. His face lit up with his passion for the topic, which had now become a true part of his life. Rachel once again noticed the strong, masculine quality in his voice. Beneath it all, she sensed a deep seriousness that felt the weight of the cross even while bearing it with joy. The next time she spoke, it was with a quick sense of fairness toward Rollin and his new life.
"Do you remember I reproached you once for not having any purpose worth living for?" she asked, while her beautiful face seemed to Rollin more beautiful than ever when he had won sufficient self-control to look up. "I want to say, I feel the need of saying, in justice to you now, that I honor you for your courage and your obedience to the promise you have made as you interpret the promise. The life you are living is a noble one."
"Do you remember I once told you off for not having any purpose worth living for?" she asked, her beautiful face looking even more stunning when he managed to regain enough self-control to meet her gaze. "I want to say, I feel the need to say, in fairness to you now, that I respect you for your courage and for keeping the promise you've made as you see it. The life you're living is a noble one."
Rollin trembled. His agitation was greater than he could control. Rachel could not help seeing it. They walked along in silence. At last Rollin said: "I thank you. It has been worth more to me than I can tell you to hear you say that." He looked into her face for one moment. She read his love for her in that look, but he did not speak.
Rollin was trembling. His anxiety was more than he could handle. Rachel couldn’t help but notice it. They walked along in silence. Finally, Rollin said, “Thank you. Hearing you say that means more to me than I can express.” He glanced at her for a moment. She saw his love for her in that look, but he didn’t say a word.
When they separated Rachel went into the house and, sitting down in her room, she put her face in her hands and said to herself: "I am beginning to know what it means to be loved by a noble man. I shall love Rollin Page after all. What am I saying! Rachel Winslow, have you forgotten—"
When they parted ways, Rachel went into the house and, sitting in her room, she buried her face in her hands and said to herself: "I’m starting to understand what it feels like to be loved by a good man. I will end up loving Rollin Page after all. What am I saying! Rachel Winslow, have you forgotten—"
She rose and walked back and forth. She was deeply moved. Nevertheless, it was evident to herself that her emotion was not that of regret or sorrow. Somehow a glad new joy had come to her. She had entered another circle of experience, and later in the day she rejoiced with a very strong and sincere gladness that her Christian discipleship found room in this crisis for her feeling. It was indeed a part of it, for if she was beginning to love Rollin Page it was the Christian man she had begun to love; the other never would have moved her to this great change.
She got up and paced back and forth. She felt really moved. Still, she knew that her feelings weren’t about regret or sadness. Somehow, a new joy had come over her. She had stepped into a different level of experience, and later that day, she felt a strong and genuine happiness that her commitment as a Christian had space for her emotions during this crisis. It was definitely a part of the experience, because if she was starting to love Rollin Page, it was the Christian man she was beginning to love; the other version of him would never have inspired such a significant change in her.
And Rollin, as he went back, treasured a hope that had been a stranger to him since Rachel had said no that day. In that hope he went on with his work as the days sped on, and at no time was he more successful in reaching and saving his old acquaintances than in the time that followed that chance meeting with Rachel Winslow.
And Rollin, as he walked back, held onto a hope that had felt distant since Rachel had rejected him that day. With that hope, he continued his work as the days flew by, and he was never more successful at reconnecting with and helping his old friends than he was after that random encounter with Rachel Winslow.
The summer had gone and Raymond was once more facing the rigor of her winter season. Virginia had been able to accomplish a part of her plan for "capturing the Rectangle," as she called it. But the building of houses in the field, the transforming of its bleak, bare aspect into an attractive park, all of which was included in her plan, was a work too large to be completed that fall after she had secured the property. But a million dollars in the hands of a person who truly wants to do with it as Jesus would, ought to accomplish wonders for humanity in a short time, and Henry Maxwell, going over to the scene of the new work one day after a noon hour with the shop men, was amazed to see how much had been done outwardly.
The summer was over, and Raymond was once again facing the harshness of winter. Virginia had managed to achieve part of her plan for "capturing the Rectangle," as she referred to it. However, building houses in the area and turning its dull, empty look into a pleasant park—everything that was part of her vision—was too big a task to finish that fall after she secured the property. Still, having a million dollars in the hands of someone who genuinely wants to use it for good should create great things for humanity in a short time. One day, after lunch with the workers, Henry Maxwell went to see the new project and was surprised by how much progress had been made on the surface.
Yet he walked home thoughtfully, and on his way he could not avoid the question of the continual problem thrust upon his notice by the saloon. How much had been done for the Rectangle after all? Even counting Virginia's and Rachel's work and Mr. Gray's, where had it actually counted in any visible quantity? Of course, he said to himself, the redemptive work begun and carried on by the Holy Spirit in His wonderful displays of power in the First Church and in the tent meetings had had its effect upon the life of Raymond. But as he walked past saloon after saloon and noted the crowds going in and coming out of them, as he saw the wretched dens, as many as ever apparently, as he caught the brutality and squalor and open misery and degradation on countless faces of men and women and children, he sickened at the sight. He found himself asking how much cleansing could a million dollars poured into this cesspool accomplish? Was not the living source of nearly all the human misery they sought to relieve untouched as long as the saloons did their deadly but legitimate work? What could even such unselfish Christian discipleship as Virginia's and Rachel's do to lessen the stream of vice and crime so long as the great spring of vice and crime flowed as deep and strong as ever? Was it not a practical waste of beautiful lives for these young women to throw themselves into this earthly hell, when for every soul rescued by their sacrifice the saloon made two more that needed rescue?
Yet he walked home deep in thought, and on his way, he couldn't shake the ongoing issue highlighted by the saloon. How much had really been achieved for the Rectangle after all? Even considering the work of Virginia, Rachel, and Mr. Gray, where had it truly made a difference? Of course, he reminded himself, the transformative work initiated and continued by the Holy Spirit in His amazing displays of power at the First Church and in the tent meetings had impacted Raymond's life. But as he passed one saloon after another and saw the crowds going in and out, as he noticed the miserable establishments, seemingly as many as ever, he was struck by the brutality, squalor, and open suffering evident on the countless faces of men, women, and children. The sight made him feel sick. He found himself wondering how much cleansing could a million dollars poured into this cesspool actually achieve? Wasn't the root cause of almost all the human suffering they aimed to alleviate left unchanged as long as the saloons continued their deadly yet legitimate business? What could even the selfless Christian efforts of Virginia and Rachel do to reduce the flow of vice and crime while the major source of vice and crime remained as deep and powerful as ever? Wasn't it practically a waste of precious lives for these young women to immerse themselves in this living hell when for every soul saved through their sacrifice, the saloon created two more that needed saving?
He could not escape the question. It was the same that Virginia had put to Rachel in her statement that, in her opinion, nothing really permanent would ever be done until the saloon was taken out of the Rectangle. Henry Maxwell went back to his parish work that afternoon with added convictions on the license business.
He couldn't avoid the question. It was the same one Virginia had asked Rachel in her statement that, in her opinion, nothing truly permanent would ever happen until the saloon was removed from the Rectangle. Henry Maxwell returned to his parish work that afternoon with stronger beliefs about the licensing issue.
But if the saloon was a factor in the problem of the life of Raymond, no less was the First Church and its little company of disciples who had pledged to do as Jesus would do. Henry Maxwell, standing at the very centre of the movement, was not in a position to judge of its power as some one from the outside might have done. But Raymond itself felt the touch in very many ways, not knowing all the reasons for the change.
But if the bar was a part of the issue in Raymond's life, the First Church and its small group of followers who had committed to act as Jesus would also played a significant role. Henry Maxwell, standing right at the heart of the movement, couldn't assess its impact the way someone from the outside might. However, Raymond felt the influence in many ways, even if they didn't understand all the reasons for the change.
The winter was gone and the year was ended, the year which Henry Maxwell had fixed as the time during which the pledge should be kept to do as Jesus would do. Sunday, the anniversary of that one a year ago, was in many ways the most remarkable day that the First Church ever knew. It was more important than the disciples in the First Church realized. The year had made history so fast and so serious that the people were not yet able to grasp its significance. And the day itself which marked the completion of a whole year of such discipleship was characterized by such revelations and confessions that the immediate actors in the events themselves could not understand the value of what had been done, or the relation of their trial to the rest of the churches and cities of the country.
The winter had passed, and the year had come to an end—the year that Henry Maxwell had chosen as the time to keep the pledge to act as Jesus would. Sunday, the anniversary of that day a year ago, turned out to be one of the most remarkable days the First Church had ever experienced. It was more significant than the disciples in the First Church realized. The events of the past year had unfolded so rapidly and profoundly that the people were still struggling to understand their importance. The day itself, marking the completion of an entire year of such discipleship, featured revelations and confessions so impactful that those directly involved couldn’t grasp the significance of their actions or how their challenges related to other churches and cities across the country.
Chapter Nineteen
[Letter from Rev. Calvin Bruce, D.D., of the Nazareth Avenue Church, Chicago, to Rev. Philip A. Caxton, D.D., New York City.]
[Letter from Rev. Calvin Bruce, D.D., of the Nazareth Avenue Church, Chicago, to Rev. Philip A. Caxton, D.D., New York City.]
"My Dear Caxton:
"Dear Caxton:"
"It is late Sunday night, but I am so intensely awake and so overflowing with what I have seen and heard that I feel driven to write you now some account of the situation in Raymond as I have been studying it, and as it has apparently come to a climax today. So this is my only excuse for writing so extended a letter at this time.
"It’s late Sunday night, but I’m wide awake and filled with everything I’ve seen and heard, so I feel compelled to write you about the situation in Raymond as I’ve observed it, especially since it seems to have reached a climax today. That’s my only reason for sending such a lengthy letter at this hour."
"You remember Henry Maxwell in the Seminary. I think you said the last time I visited you in New York that you had not seen him since we graduated. He was a refined, scholarly fellow, you remember, and when he was called to the First Church of Raymond within a year after leaving the Seminary, I said to my wife, 'Raymond has made a good choice. Maxwell will satisfy them as a sermonizer.' He has been here eleven years, and I understand that up to a year ago he had gone on in the regular course of the ministry, giving good satisfaction and drawing good congregations. His church was counted the largest and wealthiest church in Raymond. All the best people attended it, and most of them belonged. The quartet choir was famous for its music, especially for its soprano, Miss Winslow, of whom I shall have more to say; and, on the whole, as I understand the facts, Maxwell was in a comfortable berth, with a very good salary, pleasant surroundings, a not very exacting parish of refined, rich, respectable people—such a church and parish as nearly all the young men of the seminary in our time looked forward to as very desirable.
You remember Henry Maxwell from the Seminary. I think you mentioned the last time I visited you in New York that you hadn't seen him since we graduated. He was a cultured, academic guy, if I recall, and when he got called to the First Church of Raymond within a year of leaving the Seminary, I told my wife, 'Raymond made a smart choice. Maxwell will do well as a preacher.' He’s been there for eleven years, and I hear that until about a year ago, he was following the usual path of ministry, providing great service and attracting large crowds. His church was considered the biggest and richest in Raymond. All the prominent people attended, and most of them were members. The quartet choir was well-known for its music, especially the soprano, Miss Winslow, whom I’ll talk more about later; overall, as I understand it, Maxwell had a comfortable position, with a good salary, nice surroundings, and a pretty easy-going congregation of refined, wealthy, respectable people—just the kind of church and community that nearly all the young men from our seminary back then dreamed of having.
"But a year ago today Maxwell came into his church on Sunday morning, and at the close of the service made the astounding proposition that the members of his church volunteer for a year not to do anything without first asking the question, 'What would Jesus do?' and, after answering it, to do what in their honest judgment He would do, regardless of what the result might be to them.
"But a year ago today, Maxwell walked into his church on Sunday morning, and at the end of the service, he made the incredible suggestion that the members of his church volunteer for a year to first ask themselves, 'What would Jesus do?' before doing anything. Then, after answering that question, they should act based on what they honestly believe He would do, no matter the outcome for themselves."
"The effect of this proposition, as it has been met and obeyed by a number of members of the church, has been so remarkable that, as you know, the attention of the whole country has been directed to the movement. I call it a 'movement' because from the action taken today, it seems probable that what has been tried here will reach out into the other churches and cause a revolution in methods, but more especially in a new definition of Christian discipleship.
"The impact of this proposal, as it has been embraced and followed by several church members, has been so significant that, as you know, the entire country is paying attention to the movement. I refer to it as a 'movement' because, based on the actions taken today, it seems likely that what has been attempted here will extend to other churches and lead to a change in practices, particularly a new understanding of Christian discipleship."
"In the first place, Maxwell tells me he was astonished at the response to his proposition. Some of the most prominent members in the church made the promise to do as Jesus would. Among them were Edward Norman, editor of the DAILY NEWS, which has made such a sensation in the newspaper world; Milton Wright, one of the leading merchants in Raymond; Alexander Powers, whose action in the matter of the railroads against the interstate commerce laws made such a stir about a year ago; Miss Page, one of Raymond's leading society heiresses, who has lately dedicated her entire fortune, as I understand, to the Christian daily paper and the work of reform in the slum district known as the Rectangle; and Miss Winslow, whose reputation as a singer is now national, but who in obedience to what she has decided to be Jesus' probable action, has devoted her talent to volunteer work among the girls and women who make up a large part of the city's worst and most abandoned population.
"In the first place, Maxwell tells me he was shocked by the response to his proposal. Some of the most prominent members of the church promised to act as Jesus would. Among them were Edward Norman, editor of the DAILY NEWS, which has caused such a stir in the newspaper world; Milton Wright, one of the top merchants in Raymond; Alexander Powers, whose involvement in the railroads against the interstate commerce laws created quite a buzz about a year ago; Miss Page, one of Raymond's leading society heiresses, who has recently dedicated her entire fortune, as I understand, to the Christian daily paper and the reform efforts in the slum area known as the Rectangle; and Miss Winslow, whose reputation as a singer is now national, but who, in line with what she believes to be Jesus' likely actions, has dedicated her talent to volunteer work among the girls and women in the city's most disadvantaged and neglected communities."
"In addition to these well-known people has been a gradually increasing number of Christians from the First Church and lately from other churches of Raymond. A large proportion of these volunteers who pledged themselves to do as Jesus would do comes from the Endeavor societies. The young people say that they have already embodied in their society pledge the same principle in the words, 'I promise Him that I will strive to do whatever He would have me do.' This is not exactly what is included in Maxwell's proposition, which is that the disciple shall try to do what Jesus would probably do in the disciple's place. But the result of an honest obedience to either pledge, he claims, will be practically the same, and he is not surprised that the largest numbers have joined the new discipleship from the Endeavor Society.
"In addition to these well-known individuals, there has been a growing number of Christians from the First Church and more recently from other churches in Raymond. A significant portion of these volunteers, who have committed to act as Jesus would, comes from the Endeavor societies. The young people express that they have already encapsulated in their society pledge the same idea with the words, 'I promise Him that I will strive to do whatever He would have me do.' This isn't exactly what Maxwell proposes, which is that a disciple should try to do what Jesus would likely do in their situation. However, he asserts that the outcome of genuinely adhering to either pledge will be practically the same, and he's not surprised that the largest number have joined the new discipleship from the Endeavor Society."
"I am sure the first question you will ask is, 'What has been the result of this attempt? What has it accomplished or how has it changed in any way the regular life of the church or the community?'
"I’m sure the first question you’ll ask is, 'What was the outcome of this effort? What did it achieve, or how has it changed the everyday life of the church or the community in any way?'"
"You already know something, from reports of Raymond that have gone over the country, what the events have been. But one needs to come here and learn something of the changes in individual lives, and especially the change in the church life, to realize all that is meant by this following of Jesus' steps so literally. To tell all that would be to write a long story or series of stories. I am not in a position to do that, but I can give you some idea perhaps of what has been done as told me by friends here and by Maxwell himself.
"You already know a bit from reports about Raymond that have circulated around the country about what has happened. But to truly understand the impact on individual lives, especially in church life, you need to come here and see for yourself how literally they are following in Jesus' footsteps. To explain everything would require a long story or a collection of stories. I'm not able to do that, but I can share some insights into what has been accomplished, based on what friends here and Maxwell himself have told me."
"The result of the pledge upon the First Church has been two-fold. It has brought upon a spirit of Christian fellowship which Maxwell tells me never before existed, and which now impresses him as being very nearly what the Christian fellowship of the apostolic churches must have been; and it has divided the church into two distinct groups of members. Those who have not taken the pledge regard the others as foolishly literal in their attempt to imitate the example of Jesus. Some of them have drawn out of the church and no longer attend, or they have removed their membership entirely to other churches. Some are an element of internal strife, and I heard rumors of an attempt on their part to force Maxwell's resignation. I do not know that this element is very strong in the church. It has been held in check by a wonderful continuance of spiritual power, which dates from the first Sunday the pledge was taken a year ago, and also by the fact that so many of the most prominent members have been identified with the movement.
"The result of the pledge on the First Church has been two-fold. It has fostered a sense of Christian fellowship that Maxwell tells me never existed before, and he now feels it’s very close to what the Christian fellowship of the early churches must have been; and it has split the church into two distinct groups of members. Those who have not taken the pledge see the others as foolishly strict in their attempt to follow Jesus’ example. Some of them have left the church and no longer attend, or they have moved their membership entirely to other churches. Some are a source of internal conflict, and I’ve heard rumors of their attempts to force Maxwell to resign. I don't think this group is very strong in the church. It has been kept in check by an incredible ongoing sense of spiritual power, which has been present since the first Sunday the pledge was taken a year ago, and also by the fact that many of the most prominent members have been part of the movement."
"The effect on Maxwell is very marked. I heard him preach in our State Association four years ago. He impressed me at the time as having considerable power in dramatic delivery, of which he himself was somewhat conscious. His sermon was well written and abounded in what the Seminary students used to call 'fine passages.' The effect of it was what an average congregation would call 'pleasing.' This morning I heard Maxwell preach again, for the first time since then. I shall speak of that farther on. He is not the same man. He gives me the impression of one who has passed through a crisis of revolution. He tells me this revolution is simply a new definition of Christian discipleship. He certainly has changed many of his old habits and many of his old views. His attitude on the saloon question is radically opposite to the one he entertained a year ago. And in his entire thought of the ministry, his pulpit and parish work, I find he has made a complete change. So far as I can understand, the idea that is moving him on now is the idea that the Christianity of our times must represent a more literal imitation of Jesus, and especially in the element of suffering. He quoted to me in the course of our conversation several times the verses in Peter: 'For even hereunto were ye called, because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, that ye would follow His steps'; and he seems filled with the conviction that what our churches need today more than anything else is this factor of joyful suffering for Jesus in some form. I do not know as I agree with him, altogether; but, my dear Caxton, it is certainly astonishing to note the results of this idea as they have impressed themselves upon this city and this church.
"The impact on Maxwell is very noticeable. I heard him preach at our State Association four years ago. At that time, he struck me as having a strong dramatic delivery, of which he was somewhat aware. His sermon was well written and filled with what the Seminary students used to call 'great passages.' The overall effect was what an average congregation would describe as 'pleasing.' This morning I heard Maxwell preach again, for the first time since then. I’ll discuss that further on. He’s not the same person. He gives me the impression of someone who has gone through a transformational crisis. He tells me this transformation is simply a new understanding of Christian discipleship. He has definitely changed many of his old habits and views. His stance on the issue of saloons is completely opposite to what it was a year ago. And in his overall perspective on ministry, his pulpit work, and parish activities, I find he has undergone a total transformation. As far as I can tell, what drives him now is the belief that the Christianity of our time must represent a more literal following of Jesus, especially in the area of suffering. He quoted to me several times during our conversation the verses from Peter: 'For even hereunto were ye called, because Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, that ye would follow His steps'; and he seems convinced that what our churches need today more than anything else is this aspect of joyful suffering for Jesus in some form. I’m not entirely sure I agree with him; but, my dear Caxton, it’s certainly astonishing to see the results of this idea as they have made an impact on this city and this church."
"You ask how about the results on the individuals who have made this pledge and honestly tried to be true to it. Those results are, as I have said, a part of individual history and cannot be told in detail. Some of them I can give you so that you may see that this form of discipleship is not merely sentiment or fine posing for effect.
"You’re wondering about the outcomes for those who have made this pledge and genuinely tried to stick to it. As I mentioned, those results are part of personal history and can’t be shared in detail. I can provide some examples so you can see that this type of commitment isn’t just about feelings or trying to look good."
"For instance, take the case of Mr. Powers, who was superintendent of the machine shops of the L. and T. R. R. here. When he acted upon the evidence which incriminated the road he lost his position, and more than that, I learn from my friends here, his family and social relations have become so changed that he and his family no longer appear in public. They have dropped out of the social circle where once they were so prominent. By the way, Caxton, I understand in this connection that the Commission, for one reason or another, postponed action on this case, and it is now rumored that the L. and T. R. R. will pass into a receiver's hands very soon. The president of the road who, according to the evidence submitted by Powers, was the principal offender, has resigned, and complications which have risen since point to the receivership. Meanwhile, the superintendent has gone back to his old work as a telegraph operator. I met him at the church yesterday. He impressed me as a man who had, like Maxwell, gone through a crisis in character. I could not help thinking of him as being good material for the church of the first century when the disciples had all things in common.
"For example, consider Mr. Powers, who was the superintendent of the machine shops for the L. and T. R. R. here. When he took action based on the evidence that implicated the railroad, he lost his job, and more than that, I hear from my friends that his family and social life have changed so much that he and his family no longer show up in public. They've stepped away from the social scene where they used to be very involved. By the way, Caxton, I’ve heard that the Commission, for one reason or another, has delayed action on this case, and it’s now rumored that the L. and T. R. R. will soon fall into receivership. The president of the railroad, who was identified as the main offender in Powers’ evidence, has resigned, and the complications that have arisen since point to receivership. In the meantime, the superintendent has returned to his former job as a telegraph operator. I saw him at church yesterday. He struck me as someone who, like Maxwell, has gone through a character crisis. I couldn’t help but think of him as being the kind of person who would fit right in with the church of the first century when the disciples shared everything."
"Or take the case of Mr. Norman, editor of the DAILY NEWS. He risked his entire fortune in obedience to what he believed was Jesus' action, and revolutionized his entire conduct of the paper at the risk of a failure. I send you a copy of yesterday's paper. I want you to read it carefully. To my mind it is one of the most interesting and remarkable papers ever printed in the United States. It is open to criticism, but what could any mere man attempt in this line that would be free from criticism. Take it all in all, it is so far above the ordinary conception of a daily paper that I am amazed at the result. He tells me that the paper is beginning to be read more and more by the Christian people of the city. He was very confident of its final success. Read his editorial on the money questions, also the one on the coming election in Raymond when the question of license will again be an issue. Both articles are of the best from his point of view. He says he never begins an editorial or, in fact, any part of his newspaper work, without first asking, 'What would Jesus do?' The result is certainly apparent.
"Or take the case of Mr. Norman, editor of the DAILY NEWS. He risked his entire fortune because he believed it was Jesus' directive, completely changing how the paper operated, even at the risk of failure. I'm sending you a copy of yesterday's paper. I want you to read it closely. In my opinion, it's one of the most interesting and remarkable newspapers ever printed in the United States. It’s open to criticism, but what could any person do in this area that would escape criticism? Overall, it's so far above the usual idea of a daily paper that I'm amazed by the outcome. He tells me that the paper is starting to attract more and more readers from the Christian community in the city. He is very optimistic about its eventual success. Check out his editorial on the money issues, as well as the one about the upcoming election in Raymond when the question of licenses will come up again. Both articles are top-notch from his perspective. He says he never starts an editorial or, really, any part of his newspaper work without first asking, 'What would Jesus do?' The results are definitely noticeable."
"Then there is Milton Wright, the merchant. He has, I am told, so revolutionized his business that no man is more beloved today in Raymond. His own clerks and employees have an affection for him that is very touching. During the winter, while he was lying dangerously ill at his home, scores of clerks volunteered to watch and help in any way possible, and his return to his store was greeted with marked demonstrations. All this has been brought about by the element of personal love introduced into the business. This love is not mere words, but the business itself is carried on under a system of co-operation that is not a patronizing recognition of inferiors, but a real sharing in the whole business. Other men on the street look upon Milton Wright as odd. It is a fact, however, that while he has lost heavily in some directions, he has increased his business, and is today respected and honored as one of the best and most successful merchants in Raymond.
"Then there's Milton Wright, the merchant. I've heard that he's completely transformed his business, making him one of the most beloved figures in Raymond. His own clerks and employees feel a genuine affection for him that's really heartwarming. During the winter, when he was seriously ill at home, many clerks stepped up to help and support him in any way they could, and when he returned to his store, it was met with an overwhelming show of appreciation. This all stems from the personal love he's brought into the business. This love isn't just talk; the business operates on a system of cooperation that's not about looking down on others, but about genuinely sharing in the whole enterprise. Others on the street see Milton Wright as unusual. However, despite losing a lot in some areas, he's managed to grow his business and is now respected and admired as one of the most successful merchants in Raymond."
"And there is Miss Winslow. She has chosen to give her great talent to the poor of the city. Her plans include a Musical Institute where choruses and classes in vocal music shall be a feature. She is enthusiastic over her life work. In connection with her friend Miss Page she has planned a course in music which, if carried out, will certainly do much to lift up the lives of the people down there. I am not too old, dear Caxton, to be interested in the romantic side of much that has also been tragic here in Raymond, and I must tell you that it is well understood here that Miss Winslow expects to be married this spring to a brother of Miss Page who was once a society leader and club man, and who was converted in a tent where his wife-that-is-to-be took an active part in the service. I don't know all the details of this little romance, but I imagine there is a story wrapped up in it, and it would make interesting reading if we only knew it all.
"And there’s Miss Winslow. She has chosen to dedicate her incredible talent to the poor in the city. Her plans include a Musical Institute where there will be choruses and vocal music classes. She’s passionate about her work. Together with her friend Miss Page, she has designed a music program that, if implemented, will definitely improve the lives of the people down there. I’m not too old, dear Caxton, to appreciate the romantic side of much that’s also been tragic here in Raymond, and I must tell you that it’s well-known that Miss Winslow expects to marry this spring a brother of Miss Page, who once was a leader in society and a club man, and who found faith in a tent where his future wife played an active role in the service. I don’t know all the details of this little romance, but I imagine there’s a story behind it, and it would make for interesting reading if we only knew the whole thing."
"These are only a few illustrations of results in individual lives owing to obedience to the pledge. I meant to have spoken of President Marsh of Lincoln College. He is a graduate of my alma mater and I knew him slightly when I was in the senior year. He has taken an active part in the recent municipal campaign, and his influence in the city is regarded as a very large factor in the coming election. He impressed me, as did all the other disciples in this movement, as having fought out some hard questions, and as having taken up some real burdens that have caused and still do cause that suffering of which Henry Maxwell speaks, a suffering that does not eliminate, but does appear to intensify, a positive and practical joy."
"These are just a few examples of the impact on individual lives from sticking to the pledge. I intended to mention President Marsh of Lincoln College. He graduated from my alma mater, and I knew him a bit during my senior year. He has been actively involved in the recent city campaign, and his influence in the city is seen as a major factor in the upcoming election. He struck me, like all the other supporters of this movement, as someone who has worked through some tough issues and taken on real challenges that have created, and still create, the suffering that Henry Maxwell talks about—a suffering that doesn’t go away but seems to enhance a genuine and practical joy."
Chapter Twenty
"BUT I am prolonging this letter, possibly to your weariness. I am unable to avoid the feeling of fascination which my entire stay here has increased. I want to tell you something of the meeting in the First Church today.
"BUT I am dragging this letter on, maybe to your annoyance. I can't shake the feeling of fascination that my whole time here has brought. I want to share a bit about the meeting in the First Church today."
"As I said, I heard Maxwell preach. At his earnest request I had preached for him the Sunday before, and this was the first time I had heard him since the Association meeting four years ago. His sermon this morning was as different from his sermon then as if it had been thought out and preached by some one living on another planet. I was profoundly touched. I believe I actually shed tears once. Others in the congregation were moved like myself. His text was: 'What is that to thee? Follow thou Me.' It was a most unusually impressive appeal to the Christians of Raymond to obey Jesus' teachings and follow in His steps regardless of what others might do. I cannot give you even the plan of the sermon. It would take too long. At the close of the service there was the usual after meeting that has become a regular feature of the First Church. Into this meeting have come all those who made the pledge to do as Jesus would do, and the time is spent in mutual fellowship, confession, question as to what Jesus would do in special cases, and prayer that the one great guide of every disciple's conduct may be the Holy Spirit.
"As I mentioned, I heard Maxwell preach. At his sincere request, I preached for him the Sunday before, and this was the first time I had heard him since the Association meeting four years ago. His sermon this morning was as different from his sermon then as if someone from another planet had thought it out and delivered it. I was deeply moved. I think I actually shed tears at one point. Others in the congregation felt the same way. His text was: 'What is that to you? Follow me.' It was a particularly compelling call to the Christians of Raymond to embrace Jesus' teachings and follow in His footsteps, no matter what others might do. I can't even summarize the sermon plan. It would take too long. At the end of the service, there was the usual after-meeting that has become a staple of the First Church. This gathering includes everyone who pledged to act as Jesus would, and the time is spent in mutual support, confession, discussing what Jesus would do in specific situations, and prayer for the Holy Spirit to guide each disciple's actions."
"Maxwell asked me to come into this meeting. Nothing in all my ministerial life, Caxton, has so moved me as that meeting. I never felt the Spirit's presence so powerfully. It was a meeting of reminiscences and of the most loving fellowship. I was irresistibly driven in thought back to the first years of Christianity. There was something about all this that was apostolic in its simplicity and Christ imitation.
"Maxwell asked me to join this meeting. Nothing in my entire ministry, Caxton, has touched me as deeply as that meeting. I’ve never felt the Spirit's presence so strongly. It was a gathering filled with memories and genuine camaraderie. I was completely transported back to the early years of Christianity. There was something about it all that felt apostolic in its simplicity and imitation of Christ."
"I asked questions. One that seemed to arouse more interest than any other was in regard to the extent of the Christian disciple's sacrifice of personal property. Maxwell tells me that so far no one has interpreted the spirit of Jesus in such a way as to abandon his earthly possessions, give away of his wealth, or in any literal way imitate the Christians of the order, for example, of St. Francis of Assisi. It was the unanimous consent, however, that if any disciple should feel that Jesus in his own particular case would do that, there could be only one answer to the question. Maxwell admitted that he was still to a certain degree uncertain as to Jesus' probable action when it came to the details of household living, the possession of wealth, the holding of certain luxuries. It is, however, very evident that many of these disciples have repeatedly carried their obedience to Jesus to the extreme limit, regardless of financial loss. There is no lack of courage or consistency at this point.
"I asked questions. One that seemed to spark more interest than any other was about how much a Christian disciple should sacrifice their personal property. Maxwell tells me that so far, no one has understood the spirit of Jesus in a way that requires abandoning earthly possessions, giving away wealth, or literally imitating Christians like St. Francis of Assisi. However, everyone agreed that if any disciple felt that Jesus would want them to do that in their specific situation, there could only be one answer to the question. Maxwell admitted that he still felt somewhat uncertain about what Jesus would actually do regarding daily living, owning wealth, and enjoying certain luxuries. It’s very clear, though, that many of these disciples have consistently taken their obedience to Jesus to the extreme, regardless of financial loss. There’s no lack of courage or consistency in this regard."
"It is also true that some of the business men who took the pledge have lost great sums of money in this imitation of Jesus, and many have, like Alexander Powers, lost valuable positions owing to the impossibility of doing what they had been accustomed to do and at the same time what they felt Jesus would do in the same place. In connection with these cases it is pleasant to record the fact that many who have suffered in this way have been at once helped financially by those who still have means. In this respect I think it is true that these disciples have all things in common. Certainly such scenes as I witnessed at the First Church at that after service this morning I never saw in my church or in any other. I never dreamed that such Christian fellowship could exist in this age of the world. I was almost incredulous as to the witness of my own senses. I still seem to be asking myself if this is the close of the nineteenth century in America.
"It’s true that some business people who took the pledge have lost a lot of money trying to emulate Jesus, and many, like Alexander Powers, have lost valuable positions because it’s impossible to do what they were used to while also doing what they believed Jesus would do in the same situation. Interestingly, many who have experienced these losses have been financially supported by others who still have resources. In that way, it seems like these followers have everything in common. Certainly, I’ve never witnessed scenes like those at the First Church after the service this morning in my church or any other. I never imagined such Christian fellowship could exist in today’s world. I was almost in disbelief about what I was seeing. I still find myself questioning whether this is really the end of the nineteenth century in America."
"But now, dear friend, I come to the real cause of this letter, the real heart of the whole question as the First Church of Raymond has forced it upon me. Before the meeting closed today steps were taken to secure the co-operation of all other Christian disciples in this country. I think Maxwell took this step after long deliberation. He said as much to me one day when we were discussing the effect of this movement upon the church in general.
"But now, dear friend, I want to get to the main reason for this letter, the core of the whole issue as the First Church of Raymond has brought it to my attention. Before today’s meeting ended, we started making arrangements to get the support of all other Christian followers in this country. I believe Maxwell made this decision after a lot of thought. He mentioned it to me one day when we were talking about how this movement would impact the church as a whole."
"'Why,' he said, 'suppose that the church membership generally in this country made this pledge and lived up to it! What a revolution it would cause in Christendom! But why not? Is it any more than the disciple ought to do? Has he followed Jesus, unless he is willing to do this? Is the test of discipleship any less today than it was in Jesus' time?'
"'Why,' he said, 'what if church members across the country made this pledge and actually followed through? It would create a huge change in Christianity! But why not? Isn't this what a disciple should do? Has he really followed Jesus if he's not willing to do this? Is the standard for being a disciple any different now than it was in Jesus' time?'"
"I do not know all that preceded or followed his thought of what ought to be done outside of Raymond, but the idea crystallized today in a plan to secure the fellowship of all the Christians in America. The churches, through their pastors, will be asked to form disciple gatherings like the one in the First Church. Volunteers will be called for in the great body of church members in the United States, who will promise to do as Jesus would do. Maxwell spoke particularly of the result of such general action on the saloon question. He is terribly in earnest over this. He told me that there was no question in his mind that the saloon would be beaten in Raymond at the election now near at hand. If so, they could go on with some courage to do the redemptive work begun by the evangelist and now taken up by the disciples in his own church. If the saloon triumphs again there will be a terrible and, as he thinks, unnecessary waste of Christian sacrifice. But, however we differ on that point, he convinced his church that the time had come for a fellowship with other Christians. Surely, if the First Church could work such changes in society and its surroundings, the church in general if combining such a fellowship, not of creed but of conduct, ought to stir the entire nation to a higher life and a new conception of Christian following.
"I don’t know everything that led up to or followed his thoughts on what should be done beyond Raymond, but the idea came together today in a plan to unite all the Christians in America. The churches, through their pastors, will be asked to create disciple gatherings like the one at the First Church. Volunteers will be sought from the large community of church members across the United States, who will commit to act as Jesus would. Maxwell specifically mentioned how such collective action could impact the saloon issue. He is extremely serious about this. He told me that he believes there’s no doubt the saloon will be defeated in Raymond in the upcoming election. If that happens, they could move forward with some confidence to continue the redemptive work started by the evangelist and now being carried on by the disciples in his own church. If the saloon wins again, there will be a terrible and, as he sees it, unnecessary loss of Christian sacrifice. However, regardless of our differences on that issue, he got his church to understand that the time had come to connect with other Christians. If the First Church could create such changes in society and its surroundings, then the church as a whole, by forming such a fellowship—not based on beliefs but on actions—should inspire the entire nation to a higher standard of living and a new understanding of what it means to follow Christ."
"This is a grand idea, Caxton, but right here is where I find my self hesitating. I do not deny that the Christian disciple ought to follow Christ's steps as closely as these here in Raymond have tried to do. But I cannot avoid asking what the result would be if I ask my church in Chicago to do it. I am writing this after feeling the solemn, profound touch of the Spirit's presence, and I confess to you, old friend, that I cannot call up in my church a dozen prominent business or professional men who would make this trial at the risk of all they hold dear. Can you do any better in your church? What are we to say? That the churches would not respond to the call: 'Come and suffer?' Is our standard of Christian discipleship a wrong one? Or are we possibly deceiving ourselves, and would we be agreeably disappointed if we once asked our people to take such a pledge faithfully? The actual results of the pledge as obeyed here in Raymond are enough to make any pastor tremble, and at the same time long with yearning that they might occur in his own parish. Certainly never have I seen a church so signally blessed by the Spirit as this one. But—am I myself ready to take this pledge? I ask the question honestly, and I dread to face an honest answer. I know well enough that I should have to change very much in my life if I undertook to follow His steps so closely. I have called myself a Christian for many years. For the past ten years I have enjoyed a life that has had comparatively little suffering in it. I am, honestly I say it, living at a long distance from municipal problems and the life of the poor, the degraded and the abandoned. What would the obedience to this pledge demand of me? I hesitate to answer. My church is wealthy, full of well-to-do, satisfied people. The standard of their discipleship is, I am aware, not of a nature to respond to the call of suffering or personal loss. I say: 'I am aware.' I may be mistaken. I may have erred in not stirring their deeper life. Caxton, my friend, I have spoken my inmost thought to you. Shall I go back to my people next Sunday and stand up before them in my large city church and say: 'Let us follow Jesus closer; let us walk in His steps where it will cost us something more than it is costing us now; let us pledge not to do anything without first asking: 'What would Jesus do?' If I should go before them with that message, it would be a strange and startling one to them. But why? Are we not ready to follow Him all the way? What is it to be a follower of Jesus? What does it mean to imitate Him? What does it mean to walk in His steps?"
"This is a great idea, Caxton, but this is where I start to hesitate. I don’t deny that a Christian should closely follow Christ's example like those here in Raymond have tried to do. But I can’t help wondering what would happen if I asked my church in Chicago to do the same. I’m writing this after feeling the deep, serious presence of the Spirit, and I have to admit to you, old friend, that I can’t find even a dozen prominent businesspeople or professionals in my church who would take this risk for everything they hold dear. Can you find any in your church? What are we supposed to say? That churches wouldn’t answer the call: 'Come and suffer?' Is our standard for Christian discipleship wrong? Or are we possibly fooling ourselves, and would we be pleasantly surprised if we asked our people to take such a commitment seriously? The real outcomes of the pledge being followed here in Raymond are enough to make any pastor nervous, while also longing for those outcomes in their own parish. I’ve never seen a church so remarkably blessed by the Spirit as this one. But—am I ready to take this pledge myself? I ask this sincerely, and I fear facing a truthful answer. I know I would have to change a lot in my life if I tried to follow His steps so closely. I’ve called myself a Christian for many years. For the past ten years, I’ve lived a life with relatively little suffering. Honestly, I’m living quite far removed from city issues and the lives of the poor, the downtrodden, and the abandoned. What would obeying this pledge require of me? I hesitate to say. My church is affluent, filled with content, well-off people. I understand that their standard of discipleship isn’t inclined to respond to the call of suffering or personal loss. I say: 'I understand.' I could be wrong. I might have failed to awaken their deeper spiritual life. Caxton, my friend, I have shared my deepest thoughts with you. Should I return to my people next Sunday and stand up in my big city church and say: 'Let’s follow Jesus more closely; let’s walk in His footsteps where it will cost us more than it does now; let’s promise not to do anything without first asking: 'What would Jesus do?' If I went before them with that message, it would be strange and shocking to them. But why? Are we not ready to follow Him all the way? What does it truly mean to be a follower of Jesus? What does it mean to imitate Him? What does it mean to walk in His footsteps?"
The Rev. Calvin Bruce, D. D., of the Nazareth Avenue Church, Chicago, let his pen fall on the table. He had come to the parting of the ways, and his question, he felt sure, was the question of many and many a man in the ministry and in the church. He went to his window and opened it. He was oppressed with the weight of his convictions and he felt almost suffocated with the air in the room. He wanted to see the stars and feel the breath of the world.
The Rev. Calvin Bruce, D.D., of the Nazareth Avenue Church, Chicago, dropped his pen onto the table. He had reached a crossroads, and he was certain his question was the same one that many ministers and churchgoers faced. He walked over to the window and opened it. He was overwhelmed by the weight of his beliefs and felt nearly suffocated by the stale air in the room. He wanted to see the stars and feel the fresh air of the outside world.
The night was very still. The clock in the First Church was just striking midnight. As it finished a clear, strong voice down in the direction of the Rectangle came floating up to him as if borne on radiant pinions.
The night was completely quiet. The clock in the First Church had just struck midnight. As it finished, a clear, powerful voice from the direction of the Rectangle came to him, as if carried on glowing wings.
It was a voice of one of Gray's old converts, a night watchman at the packing houses, who sometimes solaced his lonesome hours by a verse or two of some familiar hymn:
It was the voice of one of Gray's old converts, a night watchman at the packing houses, who sometimes comforted his lonely hours with a verse or two of a familiar hymn:
"Must Jesus bear the cross alone
And all the world go free?
No, there's a cross for every one,
And there's a cross for me."
"Must Jesus carry the cross by Himself
And let the whole world go free?
No, there's a cross for everyone,
And there's a cross for me."
The Rev. Calvin Bruce turned away from the window and, after a little hesitation, he kneeled. "What would Jesus do?" That was the burden of his prayer. Never had he yielded himself so completely to the Spirit's searching revealing of Jesus. He was on his knees a long time. He retired and slept fitfully with many awakenings. He rose before it was clear dawn, and threw open his window again. As the light in the east grew stronger he repeated to himself: "What would Jesus do? Shall I follow His steps?"
The Rev. Calvin Bruce turned away from the window and, after a moment of hesitation, he knelt down. "What would Jesus do?" That was the focus of his prayer. He had never surrendered himself so fully to the Spirit's examination and revelation of Jesus. He stayed on his knees for a long time. He went to bed and slept restlessly, waking up many times. He got up before dawn was fully bright and opened his window again. As the light in the east got stronger, he repeated to himself: "What would Jesus do? Should I follow His steps?"
The sun rose and flooded the city with its power. When shall the dawn of a new discipleship usher in the conquering triumph of a closer walk with Jesus? When shall Christendom tread more closely the path he made?
The sun rose and filled the city with its light. When will the start of a new following bring about the victorious joy of a deeper relationship with Jesus? When will Christians walk more closely along the path he created?
"It is the way the Master trod; Shall not the servant tread it still?"
"It is the path the Master walked; shouldn't the servant walk it too?"
Chapter Twenty-one
"Master, I will follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest."
"Master, I will follow You wherever You go."
THE Saturday afternoon matinee at the Auditorium in Chicago was just over and the usual crowd was struggling to get to its carriage before any one else. The Auditorium attendant was shouting out the numbers of different carriages and the carriage doors were slamming as the horses were driven rapidly up to the curb, held there impatiently by the drivers who had shivered long in the raw east wind, and then let go to plunge for a few minutes into the river of vehicles that tossed under the elevated railway and finally went whirling off up the avenue.
THE Saturday afternoon matinee at the Auditorium in Chicago had just ended, and the usual crowd was trying to get to their carriages before anyone else. The Auditorium attendant was calling out the numbers of different carriages, and the carriage doors were slamming as the horses were quickly driven up to the curb, held there impatiently by the drivers who had endured the chilly east wind. They were then released to dive for a few minutes into the stream of cars that swirled under the elevated train tracks and finally sped off up the avenue.
"Now then, 624," shouted the Auditorium attendant; "624!" he repeated, and there dashed up to the curb a splendid span of black horses attached to a carriage having the monogram, "C. R. S." in gilt letters on the panel of the door.
"Alright, 624," shouted the auditorium attendant; "624!" he repeated, and a beautiful pair of black horses raced up to the curb, pulling a carriage with the monogram "C. R. S." displayed in gold letters on the door.
Two girls stepped out of the crowd towards the carriage. The older one had entered and taken her seat and the attendant was still holding the door open for the younger, who stood hesitating on the curb.
Two girls stepped out of the crowd toward the carriage. The older one had climbed in and taken her seat while the attendant was still holding the door open for the younger, who was hesitating on the curb.
"Come, Felicia! What are you waiting for! I shall freeze to death!" called the voice from the carriage.
"Come on, Felicia! What are you waiting for? I'm going to freeze to death!" called the voice from the carriage.
The girl outside of the carriage hastily unpinned a bunch of English violets from her dress and handed them to a small boy who was standing shivering on the edge of the sidewalk almost under the horses' feet. He took them, with a look of astonishment and a "Thank ye, lady!" and instantly buried a very grimy face in the bunch of perfume. The girl stepped into the carriage, the door shut with the incisive bang peculiar to well-made carriages of this sort, and in a few moments the coachman was speeding the horses rapidly up one of the boulevards.
The girl outside the carriage quickly unclipped a bunch of English violets from her dress and handed them to a small boy who was shivering on the edge of the sidewalk, almost under the horses' feet. He took them with a look of surprise and said, "Thank you, lady!" before immediately burying his dirty face in the fragrant flowers. The girl got into the carriage, and the door closed with a sharp bang typical of well-made carriages like this one. Moments later, the coachman was speeding the horses rapidly down one of the boulevards.
"You are always doing some queer thing or other, Felicia," said the older girl as the carriage whirled on past the great residences already brilliantly lighted.
"You always do the strangest things, Felicia," said the older girl as the carriage rushed past the grand houses that were already lit up.
"Am I? What have I done that is queer now, Rose?" asked the other, looking up suddenly and turning her head towards her sister.
"Am I? What have I done that's strange now, Rose?" asked the other, looking up suddenly and turning her head toward her sister.
"Oh, giving those violets to that boy! He looked as if he needed a good hot supper more than a bunch of violets. It's a wonder you didn't invite him home with us. I shouldn't have been surprised if you had. You are always doing such queer things."
"Oh, giving those violets to that guy! He looked like he needed a good hot meal more than a bunch of flowers. It's a wonder you didn't invite him to come home with us. I wouldn't have been surprised if you had. You're always doing such odd things."
"Would it be queer to invite a boy like that to come to the house and get a hot supper?" Felicia asked the question softly and almost as if she were alone.
"Would it be weird to invite a boy like that over for a hot dinner?" Felicia asked the question softly and almost as if she were alone.
"'Queer' isn't just the word, of course," replied Rose indifferently. "It would be what Madam Blanc calls 'outre.' Decidedly. Therefore you will please not invite him or others like him to hot suppers because I suggested it. Oh, dear! I'm awfully tired."
"'Queer' isn’t just the word, of course," Rose replied casually. "It’s what Madam Blanc calls 'outre.' Definitely. So please don't invite him or anyone like him to dinner just because I suggested it. Oh, dear! I'm really tired."
She yawned, and Felicia silently looked out of the window in the door.
She yawned, and Felicia quietly looked out of the window in the door.
"The concert was stupid and the violinist was simply a bore. I don't see how you could sit so still through it all," Rose exclaimed a little impatiently.
"The concert was terrible, and the violinist was just boring. I don't understand how you could sit so still through it all," Rose said a bit impatiently.
"I liked the music," answered Felicia quietly.
"I liked the music," Felicia replied softly.
"You like anything. I never saw a girl with so little critical taste."
"You like everything. I've never seen a girl with such poor judgment."
Felicia colored slightly, but would not answer. Rose yawned again, and then hummed a fragment of a popular song. Then she exclaimed abruptly: "I'm sick of 'most everything. I hope the 'Shadows of London' will be exciting tonight."
Felicia blushed a little but didn't respond. Rose yawned again and then hummed a bit of a popular song. Then she suddenly said, "I'm tired of almost everything. I hope 'Shadows of London' will be thrilling tonight."
"The 'Shadows of Chicago,'" murmured Felicia. "The 'Shadows of Chicago!' The 'Shadows of London,' the play, the great drama with its wonderful scenery, the sensation of New York for two months. You know we have a box with the Delanos tonight."
"The 'Shadows of Chicago,'" Felicia whispered. "The 'Shadows of Chicago!' The 'Shadows of London,' the play, the amazing drama with its beautiful sets, the talk of New York for two months. You know we have a box with the Delanos tonight."
Felicia turned her face towards her sister. Her great brown eyes were very expressive and not altogether free from a sparkle of luminous heat.
Felicia turned her face toward her sister. Her deep brown eyes were very expressive and had a hint of bright intensity.
"And yet we never weep over the real thing on the actual stage of life. What are the 'Shadows of London' on the stage to the shadows of London or Chicago as they really exist? Why don't we get excited over the facts as they are?"
"And yet we never cry over the real thing in the actual theater of life. What are the 'Shadows of London' on stage compared to the real shadows of London or Chicago? Why don't we get excited about the truths as they are?"
"Because the actual people are dirty and disagreeable and it's too much bother, I suppose," replied Rose carelessly. "Felicia, you can never reform the world. What's the use? We're not to blame for the poverty and misery. There have always been rich and poor; and there always will be. We ought to be thankful we're rich."
"Because people are messy and unpleasant, and it's just too much hassle, I guess," Rose replied casually. "Felicia, you can't change the world. What's the point? We're not responsible for the poverty and suffering. There have always been rich and poor, and there always will be. We should be grateful that we're wealthy."
"Suppose Christ had gone on that principle," replied Felicia, with unusual persistence. "Do you remember Dr. Bruce's sermon on that verse a few Sundays ago: 'For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich yet for our sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might become rich'?"
"Imagine if Christ had followed that idea," Felicia said, unusually determined. "Do you remember Dr. Bruce's sermon on that verse a few Sundays ago: 'For you know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was wealthy, for our sake he became poor, so that through his poverty you might become rich'?"
"I remember it well enough," said Rose with some petulance, "and didn't Dr. Bruce go on to say that there is no blame attached to people who have wealth if they are kind and give to the needs of the poor? And I am sure that he himself is pretty comfortably settled. He never gives up his luxuries just because some people go hungry. What good would it do if he did? I tell you, Felicia, there will always be poor and rich in spite of all we can do. Ever since Rachel Winslow has written about those queer doings in Raymond you have upset the whole family. People can't live at that concert pitch all the time. You see if Rachel doesn't give it up soon. It's a great pity she doesn't come to Chicago and sing in the Auditorium concerts. She has received an offer. I'm going to write and urge her to come. I'm just dying to hear her sing."
"I remember it well enough," Rose said somewhat irritably, "and didn't Dr. Bruce also say that there's no blame on people who have wealth if they are kind and help those in need? And I'm sure he's pretty well off himself. He never gives up his luxuries just because some people are hungry. What good would that do? I tell you, Felicia, there will always be poor and rich no matter what we do. Ever since Rachel Winslow wrote about those strange happenings in Raymond, you've thrown the whole family into chaos. People can't live like that all the time. Just wait and see if Rachel doesn't stop soon. It’s really too bad she doesn't come to Chicago and sing at the Auditorium concerts. She got an offer. I'm going to write and encourage her to come. I can't wait to hear her sing."
Felicia looked out of the window and was silent. The carriage rolled on past two blocks of magnificent private residences and turned into a wide driveway under a covered passage, and the sisters hurried into the house. It was an elegant mansion of gray stone furnished like a palace, every corner of it warm with the luxury of paintings, sculpture, art and modern refinement.
Felicia gazed out the window, lost in thought. The carriage rolled past two blocks of stunning private homes and entered a broad driveway beneath a covered passage, and the sisters quickly made their way into the house. It was an elegant gray stone mansion, decorated like a palace, with every corner exuding luxury through its paintings, sculptures, art, and contemporary refinement.
The owner of it all, Mr. Charles R. Sterling, stood before an open grate fire smoking a cigar. He had made his money in grain speculation and railroad ventures, and was reputed to be worth something over two millions. His wife was a sister of Mrs. Winslow of Raymond. She had been an invalid for several years. The two girls, Rose and Felicia, were the only children. Rose was twenty-one years old, fair, vivacious, educated in a fashionable college, just entering society and already somewhat cynical and indifferent. A very hard young lady to please, her father said, sometimes playfully, sometimes sternly. Felicia was nineteen, with a tropical beauty somewhat like her cousin, Rachel Winslow, with warm, generous impulses just waking into Christian feeling, capable of all sorts of expression, a puzzle to her father, a source of irritation to her mother and with a great unsurveyed territory of thought and action in herself, of which she was more than dimly conscious. There was that in Felicia that would easily endure any condition in life if only the liberty to act fully on her conscientious convictions were granted her.
The owner of everything, Mr. Charles R. Sterling, stood in front of an open fire, smoking a cigar. He had made his fortune in grain speculation and railroad ventures, and was thought to be worth over two million. His wife was the sister of Mrs. Winslow of Raymond. She had been unwell for several years. The two girls, Rose and Felicia, were their only children. Rose was twenty-one, fair, lively, educated at a prestigious college, just entering society and already a bit cynical and indifferent. Her father remarked that she was a tough young woman to please, sometimes playfully, sometimes seriously. Felicia was nineteen, with a tropical beauty somewhat like her cousin, Rachel Winslow, and had warm, generous impulses just beginning to bloom into Christian feelings. She was full of expression, a puzzle to her father, a source of frustration to her mother, and had a vast unexplored territory of thoughts and actions within her, of which she was more than vaguely aware. There was something in Felicia that could easily endure any situation in life if only she were given the freedom to act fully on her conscientious beliefs.
"Here's a letter for you, Felicia," said Mr. Sterling, handing it to her.
"Here's a letter for you, Felicia," Mr. Sterling said, giving it to her.
Felicia sat down and instantly opened the letter, saying as she did so: "It's from Rachel."
Felicia sat down and immediately opened the letter, saying as she did so, "It's from Rachel."
"Well, what's the latest news from Raymond?" asked Mr. Sterling, taking his cigar out of his mouth and looking at Felicia with half-shut eyes, as if he were studying her.
"Well, what's the latest news from Raymond?" Mr. Sterling asked, taking his cigar out of his mouth and looking at Felicia with half-closed eyes, as if he were assessing her.
"Rachel says Dr. Bruce has been staying in Raymond for two Sundays and has seemed very much interested in Mr. Maxwell's pledge in the First Church."
"Rachel says Dr. Bruce has been in Raymond for the past two Sundays and seems very interested in Mr. Maxwell's pledge at the First Church."
"What does Rachel say about herself?" asked Rose, who was lying on a couch almost buried under elegant cushions.
"What does Rachel say about herself?" Rose asked, lying on a couch nearly buried under fancy cushions.
"She is still singing at the Rectangle. Since the tent meetings closed she sings in an old hall until the new buildings which her friend, Virginia Page, is putting up are completed.
"She is still performing at the Rectangle. Since the tent meetings ended, she sings in an old hall until the new buildings that her friend, Virginia Page, is putting up are finished."
"I must write Rachel to come to Chicago and visit us. She ought not to throw away her voice in that railroad town upon all those people who don't appreciate her."
"I need to write to Rachel and invite her to come to Chicago and see us. She shouldn’t waste her talent in that railroad town with all those people who don’t appreciate her."
Mr. Sterling lighted a new cigar and Rose exclaimed: "Rachel is so queer. She might set Chicago wild with her voice if she sang in the Auditorium. And there she goes on throwing it away on people who don't know what they are hearing."
Mr. Sterling lit a new cigar and Rose exclaimed: "Rachel is so unusual. She could set Chicago on fire with her voice if she sang in the Auditorium. And there she goes wasting it on people who don’t appreciate what they’re hearing."
"Rachel won't come here unless she can do it and keep her pledge at the same time," said Felicia, after a pause.
"Rachel won't come here unless she can manage it and stay true to her promise at the same time," Felicia said after a pause.
"What pledge?" Mr. Sterling asked the question and then added hastily: "Oh, I know, yes! A very peculiar thing that. Alexander Powers used to be a friend of mine. We learned telegraphy in the same office. Made a great sensation when he resigned and handed over that evidence to the Interstate Commerce Commission. And he's back at his telegraph again. There have been queer doings in Raymond during the past year. I wonder what Dr. Bruce thinks of it on the whole. I must have a talk with him about it."
"What pledge?" Mr. Sterling asked, then quickly added, "Oh, I know, yes! That's a really strange thing. Alexander Powers used to be a friend of mine. We learned telegraphy at the same office. It caused quite a stir when he quit and gave that evidence to the Interstate Commerce Commission. And now he's back to his telegraph job. There have been some odd happenings in Raymond over the past year. I wonder what Dr. Bruce thinks about it all. I need to have a chat with him about it."
"He is at home and will preach tomorrow," said Felicia. "Perhaps he will tell us something about it."
"He’s at home and will preach tomorrow,” Felicia said. “Maybe he’ll tell us more about it.”
There was silence for a minute. Then Felicia said abruptly, as if she had gone on with a spoken thought to some invisible hearer: "And what if he should propose the same pledge to the Nazareth Avenue Church?"
There was silence for a minute. Then Felicia said suddenly, as if she were continuing a spoken thought to some invisible listener: "And what if he were to propose the same promise to the Nazareth Avenue Church?"
"Who? What are you talking about?" asked her father a little sharply.
"Who? What are you talking about?" her father asked, a bit sharply.
"About Dr. Bruce. I say, what if he should propose to our church what Mr. Maxwell proposed to his, and ask for volunteers who would pledge themselves to do everything after asking the question, 'What would Jesus do?'"
"About Dr. Bruce. I mean, what if he suggested to our church what Mr. Maxwell proposed to his, and asked for volunteers who would commit to doing everything after asking the question, 'What would Jesus do?'"
"There's no danger of it," said Rose, rising suddenly from the couch as the tea-bell rang.
"There's no danger of that," Rose said, suddenly getting up from the couch as the tea bell rang.
"It's a very impracticable movement, to my mind," said Mr. Sterling shortly.
"It's a really impractical move, in my opinion," said Mr. Sterling curtly.
"I understand from Rachel's letter that the Raymond church is going to make an attempt to extend the idea of the pledge to other churches. If it succeeds it will certainly make great changes in the churches and in people's lives," said Felicia.
"I got from Rachel's letter that the Raymond church is planning to try to extend the idea of the pledge to other churches. If it works, it will definitely bring about significant changes in the churches and in people's lives," said Felicia.
"Oh, well, let's have some tea first!" said Rose, walking into the dining-room. Her father and Felicia followed, and the meal proceeded in silence. Mrs. Sterling had her meals served in her room. Mr. Sterling was preoccupied. He ate very little and excused himself early, and although it was Saturday night, he remarked as he went out that he should be down town on some special business.
"Oh, let's have some tea first!" said Rose, walking into the dining room. Her father and Felicia followed, and the meal went on in silence. Mrs. Sterling had her meals served in her room. Mr. Sterling was distracted. He ate very little and left early, and even though it was Saturday night, he mentioned as he went out that he needed to be downtown for some special business.
"Don't you think father looks very much disturbed lately?" asked Felicia a little while after he had gone out.
"Don't you think Dad seems really upset lately?" Felicia asked a little while after he had gone out.
"Oh, I don't know! I hadn't noticed anything unusual," replied Rose. After a silence she said: "Are you going to the play tonight, Felicia? Mrs. Delano will be here at half past seven. I think you ought to go. She will feel hurt if you refuse."
"Oh, I don't know! I didn't see anything weird," replied Rose. After a pause, she said, "Are you going to the play tonight, Felicia? Mrs. Delano will be here at 7:30. I think you should go. She'll be upset if you say no."
"I'll go. I don't care about it. I can see shadows enough without going to the play."
"I'll go. I don't care about it. I can see plenty of shadows without going to the show."
"That's a doleful remark for a girl nineteen years old to make," replied Rose. "But then you're queer in your ideas anyhow, Felicia. If you are going up to see mother, tell her I'll run in after the play if she is still awake."
"That's a sad thing for a girl who's only nineteen to say," replied Rose. "But you're always a bit odd in your thinking, Felicia. If you're going to visit mom, let her know I'll stop by after the play if she's still awake."
Chapter Twenty-two
FELICIA started off to the play not very happy, but she was familiar with that feeling, only sometimes she was more unhappy than at others. Her feeling expressed itself tonight by a withdrawal into herself. When the company was seated in the box and the curtain had gone up Felicia was back of the others and remained for the evening by herself. Mrs. Delano, as chaperon for half a dozen young ladies, understood Felicia well enough to know that she was "queer," as Rose so often said, and she made no attempt to draw her out of her corner. And so the girl really experienced that night by herself one of the feelings that added to the momentum that was increasing the coming on of her great crisis.
FELICIA headed to the play feeling pretty down, but she was used to that feeling; sometimes she just felt more down than other times. Tonight, her mood showed itself through her withdrawing into herself. When everyone was settled in the box and the curtain went up, Felicia stayed at the back, alone for the evening. Mrs. Delano, chaperoning a group of young ladies, understood Felicia well enough to recognize that she was "different," as Rose often said, and she didn’t try to pull her out of her corner. So, that night, the girl really experienced one of those feelings by herself, one that added to the build-up leading to her big crisis.
The play was an English melodrama, full of startling situations, realistic scenery and unexpected climaxes. There was one scene in the third act that impressed even Rose Sterling.
The play was an English melodrama, full of surprising situations, realistic sets, and unexpected twists. There was one scene in the third act that even impressed Rose Sterling.
It was midnight on Blackfriars Bridge. The Thames flowed dark and forbidden below. St. Paul's rose through the dim light imposing, its dome seeming to float above the buildings surrounding it. The figure of a child came upon the bridge and stood there for a moment peering about as if looking for some one. Several persons were crossing the bridge, but in one of the recesses about midway of the river a woman stood, leaning out over the parapet, with a strained agony of face and figure that told plainly of her intention. Just as she was stealthily mounting the parapet to throw herself into the river, the child caught sight of her, ran forward with a shrill cry more animal than human, and seizing the woman's dress dragged back upon it with all her little strength. Then there came suddenly upon the scene two other characters who had already figured in the play, a tall, handsome, athletic gentleman dressed in the fashion, attended by a slim-figured lad who was as refined in dress and appearance as the little girl clinging to her mother, who was mournfully hideous in her rags and repulsive poverty. These two, the gentleman and the lad, prevented the attempted suicide, and after a tableau on the bridge where the audience learned that the man and woman were brother and sister, the scene was transferred to the interior of one of the slum tenements in the East Side of London. Here the scene painter and carpenter had done their utmost to produce an exact copy of a famous court and alley well known to the poor creatures who make up a part of the outcast London humanity. The rags, the crowding, the vileness, the broken furniture, the horrible animal existence forced upon creatures made in God's image were so skilfully shown in this scene that more than one elegant woman in the theatre, seated like Rose Sterling in a sumptuous box surrounded with silk hangings and velvet covered railing, caught herself shrinking back a little as if contamination were possible from the nearness of this piece of scenery. It was almost too realistic, and yet it had a horrible fascination for Felicia as she sat there alone, buried back in a cushioned seat and absorbed in thoughts that went far beyond the dialogue on the stage.
It was midnight on Blackfriars Bridge. The Thames flowed dark and ominous below. St. Paul's Cathedral rose through the dim light, imposing, its dome seeming to float above the surrounding buildings. A child appeared on the bridge and stopped for a moment, looking around as if searching for someone. Several people were crossing the bridge, but in one of the recesses about halfway across, a woman stood, leaning over the railing, her face and posture showing clear signs of distress. Just as she was quietly climbing the railing to jump into the river, the child spotted her, ran forward with a shrill cry that was more animal than human, and grasping the woman's dress, pulled back with all her little strength. Then, suddenly, two other characters who had already appeared came onto the scene—a tall, handsome, athletic man dressed fashionably, accompanied by a slender boy who was just as refined in dress and appearance as the little girl clinging to her mother, who looked mournfully grotesque in her rags and the poverty that surrounded her. These two, the man and the boy, stopped the attempted suicide, and after a brief moment on the bridge where the audience learned that the man and the woman were siblings, the scene shifted to the interior of one of the slum tenements in the East Side of London. Here, the set designer and carpenter had gone all out to create an exact replica of a famous court and alley familiar to the unfortunate souls who made up part of London's outcast population. The rags, the crowded conditions, the filth, the broken furniture, the terrible existence forced upon beings made in God's image were portrayed so skillfully in this scene that more than one elegant woman in the theater, like Rose Sterling seated in her lavish box surrounded by silk hangings and velvet-covered railing, found herself recoiling a little, as if the proximity of this scene could somehow taint her. It was almost too realistic, and yet it held a terrible fascination for Felicia as she sat there alone, sunk back in a cushioned seat and lost in thoughts that went far beyond the dialogue on stage.
From the tenement scene the play shifted to the interior of a nobleman's palace, and almost a sigh of relief went up all over the house at the sight of the accustomed luxury of the upper classes. The contrast was startling. It was brought about by a clever piece of staging that allowed only a few moments to elapse between the slum and the palace scene. The dialogue went on, the actors came and went in their various roles, but upon Felicia the play made but one distinct impression. In realty the scenes on the bridge and in the slums were only incidents in the story of the play, but Felicia found herself living those scenes over and over. She had never philosophized about the causes of human misery, she was not old enough she had not the temperament that philosophizes. But she felt intensely, and this was not the first time she had felt the contrast thrust into her feeling between the upper and the lower conditions of human life. It had been growing upon her until it had made her what Rose called "queer," and other people in her circle of wealthy acquaintances called very unusual. It was simply the human problem in its extreme of riches and poverty, its refinement and its vileness, that was, in spite of her unconscious attempts to struggle against the facts, burning into her life the impression that would in the end either transform her into a woman of rare love and self-sacrifice for the world, or a miserable enigma to herself and all who knew her.
From the tenement scene, the play shifted to the interior of a nobleman’s palace, and almost a collective sigh of relief filled the theater at the sight of the expected luxury of the upper classes. The contrast was shocking. It was created by a clever staging technique that allowed only a few moments to pass between the slum and the palace scene. The dialogue continued, and the actors moved in and out of their roles, but for Felicia, the play made one clear impression. In reality, the scenes on the bridge and in the slums were just moments in the larger story, but Felicia found herself replaying those scenes repeatedly. She had never thought deeply about the reasons for human suffering; she wasn't old enough, and she didn't have the kind of temperament that tends to philosophize. But she felt deeply, and this wasn’t the first time she had sensed the stark contrast between the upper and lower conditions of human life. It had been building inside her, leaving her feeling what Rose called "weird," and what others in her wealthy circle considered very unusual. It was simply the human problem in its extremes of wealth and poverty, its refinement and its wretchedness, that, despite her unconscious efforts to push against the reality, was burning into her life. In the end, it would either transform her into a woman of extraordinary love and self-sacrifice for the world or leave her a miserable enigma to herself and everyone who knew her.
"Come, Felicia, aren't you going home?" said Rose. The play was over, the curtain down, and people were going noisily out, laughing and gossiping as if "The Shadows of London" were simply good diversion, as they were, put on the stage so effectively.
"Come on, Felicia, aren't you heading home?" said Rose. The play was over, the curtain was down, and people were bustling out, laughing and chatting as if "The Shadows of London" had been nothing more than some good entertainment, which it was, presented so well on stage.
Felicia rose and went out with the rest quietly, and with the absorbed feeling that had actually left her in her seat oblivious of the play's ending. She was never absent-minded, but often thought herself into a condition that left her alone in the midst of a crowd.
Felicia stood up and quietly left with the others, lost in thought to the point where she hadn’t even noticed the end of the play. She was usually attentive, but often got so deep in her thoughts that she felt isolated even when surrounded by people.
"Well, what did you think of it?" asked Rose when the sisters had reached home and were in the drawing-room. Rose really had considerable respect for Felicia's judgment of a play.
"Well, what did you think of it?" Rose asked when the sisters got home and were in the living room. Rose actually had a lot of respect for Felicia's opinion on a play.
"I thought it was a pretty fair picture of real life."
"I thought it was a pretty accurate depiction of real life."
"I mean the acting," said Rose, annoyed.
"I mean the acting," Rose said, clearly annoyed.
"The bridge scene was well acted, especially the woman's part. I thought the man overdid the sentiment a little."
"The bridge scene was really well acted, especially the woman's role. I felt like the man exaggerated the emotion a bit."
"Did you? I enjoyed that. And wasn't the scene between the two cousins funny when they first learned they were related? But the slum scene was horrible. I think they ought not to show such things in a play. They are too painful."
"Did you? I really liked that. And wasn’t the scene between the two cousins hilarious when they found out they were related? But the slum scene was awful. I think they shouldn’t include stuff like that in a play. It’s too upsetting."
"They must be painful in real life, too," replied Felicia.
"They must be painful in real life, too," Felicia replied.
"Yes, but we don't have to look at the real thing. It's bad enough at the theatre where we pay for it."
"Yeah, but we don’t have to see the real thing. It’s bad enough at the theater where we pay for it."
Rose went into the dining-room and began to eat from a plate of fruit and cakes on the sideboard.
Rose walked into the dining room and started eating from a plate of fruit and cakes on the sideboard.
"Are you going up to see mother?" asked Felicia after a while. She had remained in front of the drawing-room fireplace.
"Are you going up to see Mom?" asked Felicia after a while. She had stayed in front of the drawing-room fireplace.
"No," replied Rose from the other room. "I won't trouble her tonight. If you go in tell her I am too tired to be agreeable."
"No," Rose replied from the other room. "I won't bother her tonight. If you go in, tell her I'm too tired to be pleasant."
So Felicia turned into her mother's room, as she went up the great staircase and down the upper hall. The light was burning there, and the servant who always waited on Mrs. Sterling was beckoning Felicia to come in.
So Felicia walked into her mother's room as she went up the grand staircase and down the upper hall. The light was on, and the servant who always assisted Mrs. Sterling was signaling for Felicia to come in.
"Tell Clara to go out," exclaimed Mrs. Sterling as Felicia came up to the bed.
"Tell Clara to go outside," Mrs. Sterling exclaimed as Felicia approached the bed.
Felicia was surprised, but she did as her mother bade her, and then inquired how she was feeling.
Felicia was surprised, but she did what her mother asked her to, and then asked how she was feeling.
"Felicia," said her mother, "can you pray?"
"Felicia," her mother said, "can you pray?"
The question was so unlike any her mother had ever asked before that she was startled. But she answered: "Why, yes, mother. Why do you ask such a question?"
The question was so different from anything her mother had ever asked before that she was taken aback. But she replied, "Well, yes, mom. Why do you ask that?"
"Felicia, I am frightened. Your father—I have had such strange fears about him all day. Something is wrong with him. I want you to pray—."
"Felicia, I'm scared. Your dad—I’ve been having such weird fears about him all day. Something feels off with him. I want you to pray—."
"Now, here, mother?"
"Now, here, mom?"
"Yes. Pray, Felicia."
"Yes. Go ahead, Felicia."
Felicia reached out her hand and took her mother's. It was trembling. Mrs. Sterling had never shown such tenderness for her younger daughter, and her strange demand now was the first real sign of any confidence in Felicia's character.
Felicia reached out and took her mother's hand. It was shaking. Mrs. Sterling had never shown such affection for her younger daughter, and her unusual request now was the first real indication of any trust in Felicia's character.
The girl kneeled, still holding her mother's trembling hand, and prayed. It is doubtful if she had ever prayed aloud before. She must have said in her prayer the words that her mother needed, for when it was silent in the room the invalid was weeping softly and her nervous tension was over.
The girl knelt, still holding her mother’s trembling hand, and prayed. It’s likely she had never prayed out loud before. She must have included the words her mother needed in her prayer, because when there was silence in the room, the sick woman was softly crying and her tension had eased.
Felicia stayed some time. When she was assured that her mother would not need her any longer she rose to go.
Felicia stayed for a while. Once she was sure that her mother wouldn’t need her anymore, she got up to leave.
"Good night, mother. You must let Clara call me if you feel badly in the night."
"Good night, Mom. You should let Clara call me if you feel bad during the night."
"I feel better now." Then as Felicia was moving away, Mrs. Sterling said: "Won't you kiss me, Felicia?"
"I feel better now." Then, as Felicia was walking away, Mrs. Sterling said, "Won't you give me a kiss, Felicia?"
Felicia went back and bent over her mother. The kiss was almost as strange to her as the prayer had been. When Felicia went out of the room her cheeks were wet with tears. She had not often cried since she was a little child.
Felicia went back and leaned over her mother. The kiss felt almost as odd to her as the prayer had. When Felicia left the room, her cheeks were wet with tears. She hadn't cried much since she was a little girl.
Sunday morning at the Sterling mansion was generally very quiet. The girls usually went to church at eleven o'clock service. Mr. Sterling was not a member but a heavy contributor, and he generally went to church in the morning. This time he did not come down to breakfast, and finally sent word by a servant that he did not feel well enough to go out. So Rose and Felicia drove up to the door of the Nazareth Avenue Church and entered the family pew alone.
Sunday morning at the Sterling mansion was usually pretty quiet. The girls typically went to the eleven o'clock church service. Mr. Sterling wasn't a member but was a big donor, and he usually attended church in the morning. This time, though, he didn’t come down for breakfast and eventually had a servant let them know that he wasn’t feeling well enough to go out. So Rose and Felicia drove up to the Nazareth Avenue Church and sat in the family pew by themselves.
When Dr. Bruce walked out of the room at the rear of the platform and went up to the pulpit to open the Bible as his custom was, those who knew him best did not detect anything unusual in his manner or his expression. He proceeded with the service as usual. He was calm and his voice was steady and firm. His prayer was the first intimation the people had of anything new or strange in the service. It is safe to say that the Nazareth Avenue Church had not heard Dr. Bruce offer such a prayer before during the twelve years he had been pastor there. How would a minister be likely to pray who had come out of a revolution in Christian feeling that had completely changed his definition of what was meant by following Jesus? No one in Nazareth Avenue Church had any idea that the Rev. Calvin Bruce, D. D., the dignified, cultured, refined Doctor of Divinity, had within a few days been crying like a little child on his knees, asking for strength and courage and Christlikeness to speak his Sunday message; and yet the prayer was an unconscious involuntary disclosure of his soul's experience such as the Nazareth Avenue people had seldom heard, and never before from that pulpit.
When Dr. Bruce walked out of the room at the back of the platform and went up to the pulpit to open the Bible as he usually did, those who knew him best didn’t notice anything unusual about his behavior or expression. He continued with the service as normal. He was calm, and his voice was steady and firm. His prayer was the first indication the congregation had of something different or strange in the service. It’s safe to say that the Nazareth Avenue Church had never heard Dr. Bruce offer such a prayer during his twelve years as pastor there. How might a minister pray after experiencing a change in Christian belief that completely altered his understanding of what it meant to follow Jesus? No one at Nazareth Avenue Church had any idea that Rev. Calvin Bruce, D.D., the dignified, cultured, refined Doctor of Divinity, had, just days before, been crying like a small child on his knees, asking for strength, courage, and Christlikeness to deliver his Sunday message; yet the prayer was an unconscious, involuntary revelation of his soul’s experience that the Nazareth Avenue congregation had seldom heard, and never before from that pulpit.
Chapter Twenty-three
"I AM just back from a visit to Raymond," Dr. Bruce began, "and I want to tell you something of my impressions of the movement there."
"I just got back from a visit to Raymond," Dr. Bruce started, "and I want to share my thoughts on the movement there."
He paused and his look went out over his people with yearning for them and at the same time with a great uncertainty at his heart. How many of his rich, fashionable, refined, luxury-loving members would understand the nature of the appeal he was soon to make to them? He was altogether in the dark as to that. Nevertheless he had been through his desert, and had come out of it ready to suffer. He went on now after that brief pause and told them the story of his stay in Raymond. The people already knew something of that experiment in the First Church. The whole country had watched the progress of the pledge as it had become history in so many lives. Mr. Maxwell had at last decided that the time had come to seek the fellowship of other churches throughout the country. The new discipleship in Raymond had proved to be so valuable in its results that he wished the churches in general to share with the disciples in Raymond. Already there had begun a volunteer movement in many churches throughout the country, acting on their own desire to walk closer in the steps of Jesus. The Christian Endeavor Society had, with enthusiasm, in many churches taken the pledge to do as Jesus would do, and the result was already marked in a deeper spiritual life and a power in church influence that was like a new birth for the members.
He paused and looked out at his people, feeling a deep yearning for them and a heavy uncertainty in his heart. How many of his wealthy, stylish, and luxury-loving members would really understand the appeal he was about to make? He had no idea. Still, he had faced his challenges and emerged ready to endure. After that brief pause, he continued and shared the story of his time in Raymond. The congregation already knew a bit about that initiative in the First Church. The entire country had followed the journey of the pledge as it became part of many lives. Mr. Maxwell had finally concluded that it was time to seek collaboration with other churches nationwide. The new discipleship in Raymond had proven so beneficial that he wanted churches everywhere to join in with the disciples in Raymond. A volunteer movement had already started in numerous churches across the country, motivated by their desire to follow Jesus more closely. The Christian Endeavor Society had passionately adopted the pledge to act as Jesus would, and the outcome was evident in a deeper spiritual life and a renewed influence in the church that felt like a rebirth for its members.
All this Dr. Bruce told his people simply and with a personal interest that evidently led the way to the announcement which now followed. Felicia had listened to every word with strained attention. She sat there by the side of Rose, in contrast like fire beside snow, although even Rose was alert and as excited as she could be.
All this Dr. Bruce shared with his team in a straightforward manner, showing a genuine interest that clearly paved the way for the announcement that came next. Felicia listened intently to every word, sitting next to Rose, their differences striking like fire next to snow, even though Rose was also alert and as excited as she could be.
"Dear friends," he said, and for the first time since his prayer the emotion of the occasion was revealed in his voice and gesture, "I am going to ask that Nazareth Avenue Church take the same pledge that Raymond Church has taken. I know what this will mean to you and me. It will mean the complete change of very many habits. It will mean, possibly, social loss. It will mean very probably, in many cases, loss of money. It will mean suffering. It will mean what following Jesus meant in the first century, and then it meant suffering, loss, hardship, separation from everything un-Christian. But what does following Jesus mean? The test of discipleship is the same now as then. Those of us who volunteer in this church to do as Jesus would do, simply promise to walk in His steps as He gave us commandment."
"Dear friends," he said, and for the first time since his prayer, the emotion of the occasion showed in his voice and gesture, "I’m asking that Nazareth Avenue Church make the same pledge that Raymond Church has taken. I know what this means for you and me. It means a complete change of many habits. It might mean social loss. It will likely lead to financial loss in many cases. It will mean suffering. Following Jesus will be just like it was in the first century, which meant suffering, loss, hardship, and separation from everything un-Christian. But what does it mean to follow Jesus? The test of being His disciple is the same now as it was then. Those of us who volunteer in this church to do as Jesus would do simply promise to walk in His footsteps, as He commanded us."
Again he paused, and now the result of his announcement was plainly visible in the stir that went up over the congregation. He added in a quiet voice that all who volunteered to make the pledge to do as Jesus would do, were asked to remain after the morning service.
Again he paused, and now the reaction to his announcement was clearly noticeable in the movement among the congregation. He added in a quiet voice that everyone who wanted to commit to doing as Jesus would do was asked to stay after the morning service.
Instantly he proceeded with his sermon. His text was, "Master, I will follow Thee whithersoever Thou goest." It was a sermon that touched the deep springs of conduct; it was a revelation to the people of the definition their pastor had been learning; it took them back to the first century of Christianity; above all, it stirred them below the conventional thought of years as to the meaning and purpose of church membership. It was such a sermon as a man can preach once in a lifetime, and with enough in it for people to live on all through the rest of their lifetime.
Instantly, he continued with his sermon. His text was, "Master, I will follow You wherever You go." It was a sermon that touched the deep roots of behavior; it revealed to the people the understanding their pastor had been developing; it brought them back to the first century of Christianity; above all, it challenged them to think beyond the conventional ideas about the meaning and purpose of church membership. It was the kind of sermon a person can preach only once in a lifetime, with enough substance for people to carry with them for the rest of their lives.
The service closed in a hush that was slowly broken. People rose here and there, a few at a time. There was a reluctance in the movements of some that was very striking. Rose, however, walked straight out of the pew, and as she reached the aisle she turned her head and beckoned to Felicia. By that time the congregation was rising all over the church. "I am going to stay," she said, and Rose had heard her speak in the same manner on other occasions, and knew that her resolve could not be changed. Nevertheless she went back into the pew two or three steps and faced her.
The service ended quietly, but the silence was gradually broken. People rose here and there, a few at a time. The hesitation in some of their movements was quite noticeable. Rose, however, walked straight out of the pew, and as she reached the aisle, she turned her head and signaled to Felicia. By then, the congregation was getting up all around the church. "I'm going to stay," she said, and Rose had heard her say that in a similar way before, knowing that her decision was firm. Still, she stepped back into the pew a couple of steps and faced her.
"Felicia," she whispered, and there was a flush of anger on her cheeks, "this is folly. What can you do? You will bring some disgrace on the family. What will father say? Come!"
"Felicia," she whispered, her cheeks flushed with anger, "this is crazy. What can you even do? You'll bring shame to the family. What will Dad say? Come on!"
Felicia looked at her but did not answer at once. Her lips were moving with a petition that came from the depth of feeling that measured a new life for her. She shocked her head.
Felicia looked at her but didn’t respond right away. Her lips were moving as if making a request that reflected the deep emotions tied to a new life ahead of her. She shook her head.
"No, I am going to stay. I shall take the pledge. I am ready to obey it. You do not know why I am doing this."
"No, I'm going to stay. I'm going to make the promise. I'm ready to follow it. You don't understand why I'm doing this."
Rose gave her one look and then turned and went out of the pew, and down the aisle. She did not even stop to talk with her acquaintances. Mrs. Delano was going out of the church just as Rose stepped into the vestibule.
Rose gave her a glance and then left the pew, walking down the aisle. She didn't even pause to chat with her acquaintances. Mrs. Delano was exiting the church just as Rose entered the vestibule.
"So you are not going to join Dr. Bruce's volunteer company?" Mrs. Delano asked, in a queer tone that made Rose redden.
"So you're not going to join Dr. Bruce's volunteer group?" Mrs. Delano asked, in a strange tone that made Rose blush.
"No, are you? It is simply absurd. I have always regarded that Raymond movement as fanatical. You know cousin Rachel keeps us posted about it."
"No, are you? That’s just ridiculous. I've always thought that Raymond movement was extreme. You know cousin Rachel keeps us updated about it."
"Yes, I understand it is resulting in a great deal of hardship in many cases. For my part, I believe Dr. Bruce has simply provoked disturbance here. It will result in splitting our church. You see if it isn't so. There are scores of people in the church who are so situated that they can't take such a pledge and keep it. I am one of them," added Mrs. Delano as she went out with Rose.
"Yes, I get that it's causing a lot of trouble in many cases. Personally, I think Dr. Bruce has just stirred up a mess here. It's going to split our church. Just wait and see if it doesn’t. There are so many people in the church who can’t make that kind of commitment and actually follow through. I’m one of them," Mrs. Delano added as she left with Rose.
When Rose reached home, her father was standing in his usual attitude before the open fireplace, smoking a cigar.
When Rose got home, her dad was standing in his usual position in front of the open fireplace, smoking a cigar.
"Where is Felicia?" he asked as Rose came in.
"Where's Felicia?" he asked as Rose walked in.
"She stayed to an after-meeting," replied Rose shortly. She threw off her wraps and was going upstairs when Mr. Sterling called after her.
"She stuck around after the meeting," Rose replied curtly. She took off her coat and was heading upstairs when Mr. Sterling called after her.
"An after-meeting? What do you mean?"
"An after-meeting? What are you talking about?"
"Dr. Bruce asked the church to take the Raymond pledge."
"Dr. Bruce asked the church to take the Raymond pledge."
Mr. Sterling took his cigar out of his mouth and twirled it nervously between his fingers.
Mr. Sterling took the cigar out of his mouth and nervously twirled it between his fingers.
"I didn't expect that of Dr. Bruce. Did many of the members stay?"
"I didn't expect that from Dr. Bruce. Did a lot of the members stick around?"
"I don't know. I didn't," replied Rose, and she went upstairs leaving her father standing in the drawing-room.
"I don't know. I didn't," Rose replied, and she went upstairs, leaving her father standing in the living room.
After a few moments he went to the window and stood there looking out at the people driving on the boulevard. His cigar had gone out, but he still fingered it nervously. Then he turned from the window and walked up and down the room. A servant stepped across the hall and announced dinner and he told her to wait for Felicia. Rose came downstairs and went into the library. And still Mr. Sterling paced the drawing-room restlessly.
After a few moments, he went to the window and stood there watching the people driving along the boulevard. His cigar had gone out, but he still fiddled with it nervously. Then he turned away from the window and started pacing back and forth in the room. A servant crossed the hall and announced that dinner was ready, and he told her to wait for Felicia. Rose came downstairs and entered the library. Meanwhile, Mr. Sterling continued to pace restlessly in the drawing room.
He had finally wearied of the walking apparently, and throwing himself into a chair was brooding over something deeply when Felicia came in.
He had finally grown tired of walking, and as he flopped into a chair, he was lost in deep thought when Felicia walked in.
He rose and faced her. Felicia was evidently very much moved by the meeting from which she had just come. At the same time she did not wish to talk too much about it. Just as she entered the drawing-room, Rose came in from the library.
He stood up and faced her. Felicia was clearly very affected by the meeting she had just attended. At the same time, she didn’t want to talk about it too much. Just as she walked into the living room, Rose came in from the library.
"How many stayed?" she asked. Rose was curious. At the same time she was skeptical of the whole movement in Raymond.
"How many stayed?" she asked. Rose was curious. At the same time, she was skeptical of the whole movement in Raymond.
"About a hundred," replied Felicia gravely. Mr. Sterling looked surprised. Felicia was going out of the room, but he called to her: "Do you really mean to keep the pledge?" he asked.
"About a hundred," Felicia replied seriously. Mr. Sterling looked surprised. Felicia was leaving the room, but he called out to her: "Are you really planning to stick to the pledge?" he asked.
Felicia colored. Over her face and neck the warm blood flowed and she answered, "You would not ask such a question, father, if you had been at the meeting." She lingered a moment in the room, then asked to be excused from dinner for a while and went up to see her mother.
Felicia blushed. The warm blood rushed to her face and neck as she replied, "You wouldn't ask that question, Dad, if you'd been at the meeting." She paused for a moment in the room, then asked to be excused from dinner for a bit and went upstairs to see her mom.
No one but they two ever knew what that interview between Felicia and her mother was. It is certain that she must have told her mother something of the spiritual power that had awed every person present in the company of disciples who faced Dr. Bruce in that meeting after the morning service. It is also certain that Felicia had never before known such an experience, and would never have thought of sharing it with her mother if it had not been for the prayer the evening before. Another fact is also known of Felicia's experience at this time. When she finally joined her father and Rose at the table she seemed unable to tell them much about the meeting. There was a reluctance to speak of it as one might hesitate to attempt a description of a wonderful sunset to a person who never talked about anything but the weather.
No one but those two ever knew what the conversation was between Felicia and her mother. It’s clear that she must have shared something about the spiritual power that had amazed everyone present during the meeting with Dr. Bruce after the morning service. It’s also evident that Felicia had never experienced anything like it before and wouldn’t have thought to tell her mother if it hadn’t been for the prayer the night before. Another thing is also known about Felicia’s experience at this time. When she finally joined her father and Rose at the table, she seemed unable to share much about the meeting. It was like she was hesitant to talk about it, as if trying to describe a beautiful sunset to someone who only discussed the weather.
When that Sunday in the Sterling mansion was drawing to a close and the soft, warm lights throughout the dwelling were glowing through the great windows, in a corner of her room, where the light was obscure, Felicia kneeled, and when she raised her face and turned it towards the light, it was the face of a woman who had already defined for herself the greatest issues of earthly life.
When that Sunday at the Sterling mansion was coming to an end and the soft, warm lights throughout the house were shining through the large windows, Felicia knelt in a corner of her room where the light was dim. When she lifted her face and turned it toward the light, it was the face of a woman who had already figured out the biggest questions of life.
That same evening, after the Sunday evening service, Dr. Bruce was talking over the events of the day with his wife. They were of one heart and mind in the matter, and faced their new future with all the faith and courage of new disciples. Neither was deceived as to the probable results of the pledge to themselves or to the church.
That same evening, after the Sunday service, Dr. Bruce was discussing the day's events with his wife. They shared the same thoughts and feelings about it, and they faced their new future with the faith and courage of new followers. Neither of them was fooled about the likely outcomes of their commitment to each other or to the church.
They had been talking but a little while when the bell rang and Dr. Bruce going to the door exclaimed, as he opened it: "It is you, Edward! Come in."
They had been talking for a little while when the bell rang, and Dr. Bruce went to the door and exclaimed as he opened it: "It's you, Edward! Come in."
There came into the hall a commanding figure. The Bishop was of extraordinary height and breadth of shoulder, but of such good proportions that there was no thought of ungainly or even of unusual size. The impression the Bishop made on strangers was, first, that of great health, and then of great affection.
There entered the hall a striking figure. The Bishop was remarkably tall and broad-shouldered, but in such good proportion that he didn't seem awkward or even particularly large. The impression he left on newcomers was, first, one of robust health, and then of deep warmth.
He came into the parlor and greeted Mrs. Bruce, who after a few moments was called out of the room, leaving the two men together. The Bishop sat in a deep, easy chair before the open fire. There was just enough dampness in the early spring of the year to make an open fire pleasant.
He walked into the living room and said hi to Mrs. Bruce, who was called out after a few moments, leaving the two men alone. The Bishop settled into a deep, comfy chair in front of the open fire. The early spring air had just enough chill to make the fire feel nice.
"Calvin, you have taken a very serious step today," he finally said, lifting his large dark eyes to his old college classmate's face. "I heard of it this afternoon. I could not resist the desire to see you about it tonight."
"Calvin, you've made a really serious decision today," he finally said, lifting his deep dark eyes to his old college friend's face. "I heard about it this afternoon. I couldn't help but want to see you about it tonight."
"I'm glad you came." Dr. Bruce laid a hand on the Bishop's shoulder. "You understand what this means, Edward?"
"I'm glad you came." Dr. Bruce placed a hand on the Bishop's shoulder. "You get what this means, Edward?"
"I think I do. Yes, I am sure." The Bishop spoke very slowly and thoughtfully. He sat with his hands clasped together. Over his face, marked with lines of consecration and service and the love of men, a shadow crept, a shadow not caused by the firelight. Once more he lifted his eyes toward his old friend.
"I think I do. Yes, I'm sure." The Bishop spoke very slowly and thoughtfully. He sat with his hands clasped together. A shadow crept over his face, which was marked by years of dedication, service, and love for people—this shadow was not caused by the firelight. Once again, he raised his eyes toward his old friend.
"Calvin, we have always understood each other. Ever since our paths led us in different ways in church life we have walked together in Christian fellowship—."
"Calvin, we’ve always understood each other. Ever since our paths took us in different directions in church life, we’ve walked together in Christian fellowship—."
"It is true," replied Dr. Bruce with an emotion he made no attempt to conceal or subdue. "Thank God for it. I prize your fellowship more than any other man's. I have always known what it meant, though it has always been more than I deserve."
"It’s true," Dr. Bruce replied, showing an emotion he didn’t try to hide or suppress. "Thank God for it. I value your friendship more than anyone else’s. I’ve always understood what it meant, even though I’ve never felt I deserved it."
The Bishop looked affectionately at his friend. But the shadow still rested on his face. After a pause he spoke again: "The new discipleship means a crisis for you in your work. If you keep this pledge to do all things as Jesus would do—as I know you will—it requires no prophet to predict some remarkable changes in your parish." The Bishop looked wistfully at his friend and then continued: "In fact, I do not see how a perfect upheaval of Christianity, as we now know it, can be prevented if the ministers and churches generally take the Raymond pledge and live it out." He paused as if he were waiting for his friend to say something, to ask some question. But Bruce did not know of the fire that was burning in the Bishop's heart over the very question that Maxwell and himself had fought out.
The Bishop looked affectionately at his friend. But the shadow still rested on his face. After a pause, he spoke again: "The new discipleship presents a turning point for you in your work. If you stick to this promise to do everything as Jesus would do—as I believe you will—it doesn’t take a prophet to foresee some significant changes in your parish." The Bishop gazed longingly at his friend and then continued: "Honestly, I don’t see how a complete upheaval of Christianity, as we know it today, can be avoided if ministers and churches generally adopt the Raymond pledge and actually live by it." He paused as if expecting his friend to say something or ask a question. But Bruce was unaware of the passion burning in the Bishop's heart regarding the very issue that Maxwell and he had debated.
"Now, in my church, for instance," continued the Bishop, "it would be rather a difficult matter, I fear, to find very many people who would take a pledge like that and live up to it. Martyrdom is a lost art with us. Our Christianity loves its ease and comfort too well to take up anything so rough and heavy as a cross. And yet what does following Jesus mean? What is it to walk in His steps?"
"Now, in my church, for example," the Bishop continued, "it would be pretty challenging, I think, to find many people who would make a pledge like that and actually stick to it. Martyrdom is a thing of the past for us. Our version of Christianity values ease and comfort too much to take on something as tough and burdensome as a cross. And yet, what does it really mean to follow Jesus? What does it mean to walk in His footsteps?"
The Bishop was soliloquizing now and it is doubtful if he thought, for the moment, of his friend's presence. For the first time there flashed into Dr. Bruce's mind a suspicion of the truth. What if the Bishop would throw the weight of his great influence on the side of the Raymond movement? He had the following of the most aristocratic, wealthy, fashionable people, not only in Chicago, but in several large cities. What if the Bishop should join this new discipleship!
The Bishop was deep in thought now, and it’s unclear if he even acknowledged his friend’s presence in that moment. For the first time, a suspicion of the truth flickered in Dr. Bruce's mind. What if the Bishop decided to use his significant influence to support the Raymond movement? He had the backing of the most elite, wealthy, fashionable people not just in Chicago, but in several major cities. What if the Bishop chose to join this new discipleship?
The thought was about to be followed by the word. Dr. Bruce had reached out his hand and with the familiarity of lifelong friendship had placed it on the Bishop's shoulder and was about to ask a very important question, when they were both startled by the violent ringing of the bell. Mrs. Bruce had gone to the door and was talking with some one in the hall. There was a loud exclamation and then, as the Bishop rose and Bruce was stepping toward the curtain that hung before the entrance to the parlor, Mrs. Bruce pushed it aside. Her face was white and she was trembling.
The thought was about to turn into words. Dr. Bruce reached out his hand and, with the ease of lifelong friendship, placed it on the Bishop's shoulder, ready to ask a very important question when they were both jolted by the loud ringing of the bell. Mrs. Bruce had gone to the door and was speaking with someone in the hallway. There was a loud exclamation, and then, as the Bishop stood up and Bruce moved toward the curtain that hung at the entrance to the parlor, Mrs. Bruce pushed it aside. Her face was pale, and she was shaking.
"O Calvin! Such terrible news! Mr. Sterling—oh, I cannot tell it! What a blow to those girls!" "What is it?" Mr. Bruce advanced with the Bishop into the hall and confronted the messenger, a servant from the Sterlings. The man was without his hat and had evidently run over with the news, as Dr. Bruce lived nearest of any intimate friends of the family.
"O Calvin! Such awful news! Mr. Sterling—oh, I can’t even say it! What a shock for those girls!" "What’s going on?" Mr. Bruce stepped into the hall with the Bishop and faced the messenger, a servant from the Sterlings. The man was hatless and clearly had rushed over with the news, since Dr. Bruce was the closest of any of the family’s close friends.
"Mr. Sterling shot himself, sir, a few minutes ago. He killed himself in his bed-room. Mrs. Sterling—"
"Mr. Sterling shot himself, sir, a few minutes ago. He took his own life in his bedroom. Mrs. Sterling—"
"I will go right over, Edward. Will you go with me? The Sterlings are old friends of yours."'
"I'll head over now, Edward. Will you come with me? The Sterlings are your old friends."
The Bishop was very pale, but calm as always. He looked his friend in the face and answered: "Aye, Calvin, I will go with you not only to this house of death, but also the whole way of human sin and sorrow, please God."
The Bishop was very pale, but as calm as ever. He looked his friend in the face and said, "Yes, Calvin, I'll go with you not just to this house of death, but also through the entire journey of human sin and sorrow, God willing."
Chapter Twenty-four
These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.
These are the ones who follow the Lamb wherever He goes.
WHEN Dr. Bruce and the Bishop entered the Sterling mansion everything in the usually well appointed household was in the greatest confusion and terror. The great rooms downstairs were empty, but overhead were hurried footsteps and confused noises. One of the servants ran down the grand staircase with a look of horror on her face just as the Bishop and Dr. Bruce were starting to go up.
WHEN Dr. Bruce and the Bishop entered the Sterling mansion, everything in the usually well-appointed household was in complete chaos and fear. The large rooms downstairs were empty, but above them were hurried footsteps and frantic noises. One of the servants rushed down the grand staircase with a look of terror on her face just as the Bishop and Dr. Bruce were about to go up.
"Miss Felicia is with Mrs. Sterling," the servant stammered in answer to a question, and then burst into a hysterical cry and ran through the drawing-room and out of doors.
"Miss Felicia is with Mrs. Sterling," the servant stuttered in response to a question, then let out a hysterical scream and dashed through the drawing room and outside.
At the top of the staircase the two men were met by Felicia. She walked up to Dr. Bruce at once and put both hands in his. The Bishop then laid his hand on her head and the three stood there a moment in perfect silence. The Bishop had known Felicia since she was a little child. He was the first to break the silence.
At the top of the staircase, Felicia greeted the two men. She walked straight to Dr. Bruce and took both of his hands in hers. The Bishop then placed his hand on her head, and the three stood together in complete silence for a moment. The Bishop had known Felicia since she was a young girl. He was the first to speak up.
"The God of all mercy be with you, Felicia, in this dark hour. Your mother—"
"The God of all mercy be with you, Felicia, in this dark hour. Your mother—"
The Bishop hesitated. Out of the buried past he had, during his hurried passage from his friend's to this house of death, irresistibly drawn the one tender romance of his young manhood. Not even Bruce knew that. But there had been a time when the Bishop had offered the incense of a singularly undivided affection upon the altar of his youth to the beautiful Camilla Rolfe, and she had chosen between him and the millionaire. The Bishop carried no bitterness with his memory; but it was still a memory.
The Bishop paused. In the midst of the hurried journey from his friend's place to this house of death, he couldn’t help but recall the one sweet romance from his younger days. Not even Bruce knew about it. There was a time when the Bishop had devoted his deep, undivided love to the beautiful Camilla Rolfe, and she had to choose between him and the wealthy man. The Bishop held no resentment regarding that memory; it was simply a memory.
For answer to the Bishop's unfinished query, Felicia turned and went back into her mother's room. She had not said a word yet, but both men were struck with her wonderful calm. She returned to the hall door and beckoned to them, and the two ministers, with a feeling that they were about to behold something very unusual, entered.
For the answer to the Bishop's unfinished question, Felicia turned and went back into her mother's room. She hadn't said a word yet, but both men were taken aback by her incredible calm. She went back to the hall door and signaled to them, and the two ministers, sensing they were about to witness something very unusual, entered.
Rose lay with her arms outstretched upon the bed. Clara, the nurse, sat with her head covered, sobbing in spasms of terror. And Mrs. Sterling with "the light that never was on sea or land" luminous on her face, lay there so still that even the Bishop was deceived at first. Then, as the great truth broke upon him and Dr. Bruce, he staggered, and the sharp agony of the old wound shot through him. It passed, and left him standing there in that chamber of death with the eternal calmness and strength that the children of God have a right to possess. And right well he used that calmness and strength in the days that followed.
Rose lay with her arms stretched out on the bed. Clara, the nurse, sat with her head covered, sobbing in bursts of fear. And Mrs. Sterling, with "the light that never was on sea or land" shining on her face, lay there so still that even the Bishop was fooled at first. Then, as the harsh reality hit him and Dr. Bruce, he staggered, and the sharp pain of the old wound shot through him. It faded, leaving him standing there in that room of death with the lasting calmness and strength that the children of God are entitled to have. And he made good use of that calmness and strength in the days that followed.
The next moment the house below was in a tumult. Almost at the same time the doctor who had been sent for at once, but lived some distance away, came in, together with police officers, who had been summoned by frightened servants. With them were four or five newspaper correspondents and several neighbors. Dr. Bruce and the Bishop met this miscellaneous crowd at the head of the stairs and succeeded in excluding all except those whose presence was necessary. With these the two friends learned all the facts ever known about the "Sterling tragedy," as the papers in their sensational accounts next day called it.
The next moment, chaos erupted in the house below. Almost immediately, the doctor who had been summoned, though he lived some distance away, arrived, along with police officers called in by terrified servants. Accompanying them were four or five reporters and several neighbors. Dr. Bruce and the Bishop faced this mixed group at the top of the stairs and managed to keep out everyone except those who were essential. With them, the two friends gathered all the details known about the "Sterling tragedy," as the newspapers sensationally referred to it the following day.
Mr. Sterling had gone into his room that evening about nine o'clock and that was the last seen of him until, in half an hour, a shot was heard in the room, and a servant who was in the hall ran into the room and found him dead on the floor, killed by his own hand. Felicia at the time was sitting by her mother. Rose was reading in the library. She ran upstairs, saw her father as he was being lifted upon the couch by the servants, and then ran screaming into her mother's room, where she flung herself down at the foot of the bed in a swoon. Mrs. Sterling had at first fainted at the shock, then rallied with a wonderful swiftness and sent for Dr. Bruce. She had then insisted on seeing her husband. In spite of Felicia's efforts, she had compelled Clara to support her while she crossed the hall and entered the room where her husband lay. She had looked upon him with a tearless face, had gone back to her own room, was laid on her bed, and as Dr. Bruce and the Bishop entered the house she, with a prayer of forgiveness for herself and for her husband on her quivering lips, had died, with Felicia bending over her and Rose still lying senseless at her feet.
Mr. Sterling went into his room that evening around nine o'clock, and that was the last time anyone saw him until half an hour later, when a shot rang out. A servant in the hall rushed into the room and found him dead on the floor, having taken his own life. At that time, Felicia was sitting with her mother, and Rose was reading in the library. She dashed upstairs, saw her father being lifted onto the couch by the servants, and then ran screaming into her mother's room, where she collapsed at the foot of the bed in a faint. Mrs. Sterling initially fainted from the shock, then quickly regained her composure and called for Dr. Bruce. She insisted on seeing her husband. Despite Felicia's attempts to stop her, she made Clara help her walk across the hall and into the room where her husband lay. She looked at him with a face devoid of tears, then returned to her own room, lay down on her bed, and as Dr. Bruce and the Bishop arrived, she died with a prayer of forgiveness for herself and her husband on her trembling lips, while Felicia leaned over her and Rose remained unconscious at her feet.
So great and swift had been the entrance of grim Death into that palace of luxury that Sunday night! But the full cause of his coming was not learned until the facts in regard to Mr. Sterling's business affairs were finally disclosed.
So sudden and overwhelming had Death's arrival been in that luxurious palace on Sunday night! But the full reason for his appearance wasn't understood until the details about Mr. Sterling's business dealings were eventually revealed.
Then it was learned that for some time he had been facing financial ruin owing to certain speculations that had in a month's time swept his supposed wealth into complete destruction. With the cunning and desperation of a man who battles for his very life when he saw his money, which was all the life he ever valued, slipping from him, he had put off the evil day to the last moment. Sunday afternoon, however, he had received news that proved to him beyond a doubt the fact of his utter ruin. The very house that he called his, the chairs in which he sat, his carriage, the dishes from which he ate, had all been bought with money for which he himself had never really done an honest stroke of pure labor.
Then it became clear that for a while, he had been on the brink of financial disaster due to some investments that had completely wiped out his supposed wealth in just a month. With the cleverness and desperation of a man fighting for his very survival, he realized his money—something he valued above all—was slipping away from him, and he had postponed facing the harsh reality until the very last moment. However, on Sunday afternoon, he received news that confirmed his total ruin beyond any doubt. The very house he claimed as his own, the chairs he sat in, his carriage, the dishes he ate from—they had all been bought with money he had never truly earned through honest work.
It had all rested on a tissue of deceit and speculation that had no foundation in real values. He knew that fact better than any one else, but he had hoped, with the hope such men always have, that the same methods that brought him the money would also prevent the loss. He had been deceived in this as many others have been. As soon as the truth that he was practically a beggar had dawned upon him, he saw no escape from suicide. It was the irresistible result of such a life as he had lived. He had made money his god. As soon as that god was gone out of his little world there was nothing more to worship; and when a man's object of worship is gone he has no more to live for. Thus died the great millionaire, Charles R. Sterling. And, verily, he died as the fool dieth, for what is the gain or the loss of money compared with the unsearchable riches of eternal life which are beyond the reach of speculation, loss or change?
It all rested on a web of lies and empty guesses that had no grounding in real value. He understood that better than anyone else, but he had hoped, like many others do, that the same tactics that made him money would also protect him from losing it. He was wrong, just like so many before him. Once the reality that he was basically a beggar hit him, he saw no way out other than suicide. It was the unavoidable consequence of the life he had led. He had made money his god. Once that god vanished from his small world, there was nothing left to worship; and when a person loses their object of devotion, they have nothing more to live for. Thus died the great millionaire, Charles R. Sterling. And indeed, he died like a fool, for what does the gain or loss of money matter compared to the immeasurable riches of eternal life that are beyond speculation, loss, or change?
Mrs. Sterling's death was the result of the shock. She had not been taken into her husband's confidence for years, but she knew that the source of his wealth was precarious. Her life for several years had been a death in life. The Rolfes always gave an impression that they could endure more disaster unmoved than any one else. Mrs. Sterling illustrated the old family tradition when she was carried into the room where her husband lay. But the feeble tenement could not hold the spirit and it gave up the ghost, torn and weakened by long years of suffering and disappointment.
Mrs. Sterling's death was due to the shock. She hadn’t been included in her husband’s confidence for years, but she was aware that the source of his wealth was unstable. For several years, her life had felt like it was just surviving. The Rolfes always seemed like they could handle more disaster without flinching than anyone else. Mrs. Sterling embodied the old family tradition when she was brought into the room where her husband lay. But her frail body couldn't keep holding on, and it finally gave out, worn down by many years of suffering and disappointment.
The effect of this triple blow, the death of father and mother, and the loss of property, was instantly apparent in the sisters. The horror of events stupefied Rose for weeks. She lay unmoved by sympathy or any effort to rally. She did not seem yet to realize that the money which had been so large a part of her very existence was gone. Even when she was told that she and Felicia must leave the house and be dependent on relatives and friends, she did not seem to understand what it meant.
The impact of this triple tragedy—the deaths of their father and mother, along with the loss of their home—was immediately clear in the sisters. Rose was in shock for weeks. She remained unresponsive to sympathy or any attempts to help her feel better. It didn’t seem like she had fully grasped that the money which had been such a big part of her life was gone. Even when she was told that she and Felicia had to leave the house and rely on relatives and friends, she didn’t seem to comprehend what that meant.
Felicia, however, was fully conscious of the facts. She knew just what had happened and why. She was talking over her future plans with her cousin Rachel a few days after the funerals. Mrs. Winslow and Rachel had left Raymond and come to Chicago at once as soon as the terrible news had reached them, and with other friends of the family were planning for the future of Rose and Felicia.
Felicia, however, was fully aware of the situation. She knew exactly what had happened and why. She was discussing her future plans with her cousin Rachel a few days after the funerals. Mrs. Winslow and Rachel had left Raymond and come to Chicago immediately after they received the awful news, and along with other family friends, they were making plans for the future of Rose and Felicia.
"Felicia, you and Rose must come to Raymond with us. That is settled. Mother will not hear to any other plan at present," Rachel had said, while her beautiful face glowed with love for her cousin, a love that had deepened day by day, and was intensified by the knowledge that they both belonged to the new discipleship.
"Felicia, you and Rose have to come to Raymond with us. That’s settled. Mom won’t agree to any other plan right now," Rachel had said, her stunning face shining with love for her cousin, a love that had grown stronger each day, made even deeper by the fact that they both were part of the new discipleship.
"Unless I can find something to do here," answered Felicia. She looked wistfully at Rachel, and Rachel said gently:
"Unless I can find something to do here," Felicia replied. She looked at Rachel with a hint of longing, and Rachel said softly:
"What could you do, dear?"
"What can you do, dear?"
"Nothing. I was never taught to do anything except a little music, and I do not know enough about it to teach it or earn my living at it. I have learned to cook a little," Felicia added with a slight smile.
"Nothing. I was never taught to do anything except a bit of music, and I don't know enough about it to teach it or make a living from it. I've learned to cook a little," Felicia added with a slight smile.
"Then you can cook for us. Mother is always having trouble with her kitchen," said Rachel, understanding well enough she was now dependent for her very food and shelter upon the kindness of family friends. It is true the girls received a little something out of the wreck of their father's fortune, but with a speculator's mad folly he had managed to involve both his wife's and his children's portion in the common ruin.
"Then you can cook for us. Mom is always having issues with her kitchen," said Rachel, fully aware that she was now relying on the generosity of family friends for her food and shelter. It's true the girls got a little something from the mess of their father's fortune, but with a speculator's reckless foolishness, he had managed to put both his wife's and his children's share into the overall disaster.
"Can I? Can I?" Felicia responded to Rachel's proposition as if it were to be considered seriously. "I am ready to do anything honorable to make my living and that of Rose. Poor Rose! She will never be able to get over the shock of our trouble."
"Can I? Can I?" Felicia replied to Rachel's suggestion as if it were something to think about seriously. "I'm willing to do whatever it takes to support myself and Rose. Poor Rose! She'll never be able to recover from the shock of our situation."
"We will arrange the details when we get to Raymond," Rachel said, smiling through her tears at Felicia's eager willingness to care for herself.
"We'll sort out the details once we're at Raymond," Rachel said, smiling through her tears at Felicia's enthusiastic willingness to take care of herself.
So in a few weeks Rose and Felicia found themselves a part of the Winslow family in Raymond. It was a bitter experience for Rose, but there was nothing else for her to do and she accepted the inevitable, brooding over the great change in her life and in many ways adding to the burden of Felicia and her cousin Rachel.
So in a few weeks, Rose and Felicia became part of the Winslow family in Raymond. It was a tough experience for Rose, but there was nothing else she could do, so she accepted what was coming, reflecting on the significant change in her life and, in many ways, weighing down Felicia and her cousin Rachel.
Felicia at once found herself in an atmosphere of discipleship that was like heaven to her in its revelation of companionship. It is true that Mrs. Winslow was not in sympathy with the course that Rachel was taking, but the remarkable events in Raymond since the pledge was taken were too powerful in their results not to impress even such a woman as Mrs. Winslow. With Rachel, Felicia found a perfect fellowship. She at once found a part to take in the new work at the Rectangle. In the spirit of her new life she insisted upon helping in the housework at her aunt's, and in a short time demonstrated her ability as a cook so clearly that Virginia suggested that she take charge of the cooking at the Rectangle.
Felicia immediately felt like she was in a supportive community that felt like heaven to her because of the friendships she found. Although Mrs. Winslow didn't agree with Rachel's choices, the incredible changes happening in Raymond since the pledge had such a strong impact that even someone like Mrs. Winslow couldn't ignore them. With Rachel, Felicia experienced a perfect bond. She quickly found her role in the new work at the Rectangle. Embracing her new life, she insisted on helping with the housework at her aunt's place, and soon proved her cooking skills so well that Virginia suggested she take over the cooking at the Rectangle.
Felicia entered upon this work with the keenest pleasure. For the first time in her life she had the delight of doing something of value for the happiness of others. Her resolve to do everything after asking, "What would Jesus do?" touched her deepest nature. She began to develop and strengthen wonderfully. Even Mrs. Winslow was obliged to acknowledge the great usefulness and beauty of Felicia's character. The aunt looked with astonishment upon her niece, this city-bred girl, reared in the greatest luxury, the daughter of a millionaire, now walking around in her kitchen, her arms covered with flour and occasionally a streak of it on her nose, for Felicia at first had a habit of rubbing her nose forgetfully when she was trying to remember some recipe, mixing various dishes with the greatest interest in their results, washing up pans and kettles and doing the ordinary work of a servant in the Winslow kitchen and at the rooms at the Rectangle Settlement. At first Mrs. Winslow remonstrated.
Felicia dove into this work with great enthusiasm. For the first time in her life, she experienced the joy of doing something meaningful for the happiness of others. Her determination to ask, "What would Jesus do?" resonated deeply with her. She began to grow and develop in amazing ways. Even Mrs. Winslow had to admit the tremendous value and beauty of Felicia’s character. The aunt looked in amazement at her niece, this girl from the city, raised in luxury as the daughter of a millionaire, now wandering around her kitchen with her arms dusted in flour and occasionally a bit on her nose. At first, Felicia had a habit of absentmindedly rubbing her nose while trying to remember a recipe, enthusiastically mixing different dishes, washing pots and pans, and taking on the usual chores of a servant in the Winslow kitchen and at the Rectangle Settlement. Initially, Mrs. Winslow expressed her disapproval.
"Felicia, it is not your place to be out here doing this common work. I cannot allow it."
"Felicia, you shouldn't be out here doing this basic work. I can't allow it."
"Why, Aunt? Don't you like the muffins I made this morning?" Felicia would ask meekly, but with a hidden smile, knowing her aunt's weakness for that kind of muffin.
"Why, Aunt? Don't you like the muffins I made this morning?" Felicia would ask softly, but with a concealed smile, aware of her aunt's fondness for that type of muffin.
"They were beautiful, Felicia. But it does not seem right for you to be doing such work for us."
"They were beautiful, Felicia. But it doesn't feel right for you to be doing this kind of work for us."
"Why not? What else can I do?"
"Why not? What else can I do?"
Her aunt looked at her thoughtfully, noting her remarkable beauty of face and expression.
Her aunt looked at her thoughtfully, admiring her stunning beauty and expression.
"You do not always intend to do this kind of work, Felicia?"
"You don’t always plan to do this kind of work, Felicia?"
"Maybe I shall. I have had a dream of opening an ideal cook shop in Chicago or some large city and going around to the poor families in some slum district like the Rectangle, teaching the mothers how to prepare food properly. I remember hearing Dr. Bruce say once that he believed one of the great miseries of comparative poverty consisted in poor food. He even went so far as to say that he thought some kinds of crime could be traced to soggy biscuit and tough beefsteak. I'm sure I would be able to make a living for Rose and myself and at the same time help others."
"Maybe I will. I've dreamed of opening an ideal cook shop in Chicago or another big city and going into poor neighborhoods like the Rectangle, teaching moms how to cook properly. I remember hearing Dr. Bruce say once that he believed one of the main struggles of poverty was poor food. He even suggested that some types of crime could be linked to soggy biscuits and tough steak. I'm sure I could make a living for Rose and myself while also helping others."
Chapter Twenty-five
THREE months had gone by since the Sunday morning when Dr. Bruce came into his pulpit with the message of the new discipleship. They were three months of great excitement in Nazareth Avenue Church. Never before had Rev. Calvin Bruce realized how deep the feeling of his members flowed. He humbly confessed that the appeal he had made met with an unexpected response from men and women who, like Felicia, were hungry for something in their lives that the conventional type of church membership and fellowship had failed to give them.
THREE months had passed since that Sunday morning when Dr. Bruce stepped into his pulpit with the message of new discipleship. Those three months were filled with excitement at Nazareth Avenue Church. Rev. Calvin Bruce had never before understood how deeply his members felt. He openly admitted that the appeal he made received an unexpected response from men and women who, like Felicia, were looking for something in their lives that traditional church membership and community had not provided.
But Dr. Bruce was not yet satisfied for himself. He cannot tell what his feeling was or what led to the movement he finally made, to the great astonishment of all who knew him, better than by relating a conversation between him and the Bishop at this time in the history of the pledge in Nazareth Avenue Church. The two friends were as before in Dr. Bruce's house, seated in his study.
But Dr. Bruce still wasn't satisfied. He can’t quite explain what he felt or what prompted the action he eventually took, which surprised everyone who knew him. A better way to illustrate this is by sharing a conversation he had with the Bishop during this period in the history of the pledge at Nazareth Avenue Church. The two friends were back in Dr. Bruce's house, sitting in his study.
"You know what I have come in this evening for?" the Bishop was saying after the friends had been talking some time about the results of the pledge with the Nazareth Avenue people.
"You know what I'm here for this evening?" the Bishop was saying after the friends had been talking for a while about the results of the pledge with the Nazareth Avenue people.
Dr. Bruce looked over at the Bishop and shook his head.
Dr. Bruce glanced at the Bishop and shook his head.
"I have come to confess that I have not yet kept my promise to walk in His steps in the way that I believe I shall be obliged to if I satisfy my thought of what it means to walk in His steps."
"I have come to admit that I haven't yet fulfilled my promise to follow His path in the way I believe I need to if I want to meet my understanding of what it means to walk in His steps."
Dr. Bruce had risen and was pacing his study. The Bishop remained in the deep easy chair with his hands clasped, but his eye burned with the blow that belonged to him before he made some great resolve.
Dr. Bruce had gotten up and was walking around his study. The Bishop stayed in the deep easy chair with his hands clasped, but his gaze was intense, as if he was preparing to take some significant action.
"Edward," Dr. Bruce spoke abruptly, "I have not yet been able to satisfy myself, either, in obeying my promise. But I have at last decided on my course. In order to follow it I shall be obliged to resign from Nazareth Avenue Church."
"Edward," Dr. Bruce said abruptly, "I still haven’t been able to fulfill my promise either. But I’ve finally made my decision. To follow through, I’ll have to resign from Nazareth Avenue Church."
"I knew you would," replied the Bishop quietly. "And I came in this evening to say that I shall be obliged to do the same thing with my charge."
"I knew you would," the Bishop replied softly. "I came in this evening to let you know that I will have to do the same thing with my responsibilities."
Dr. Bruce turned and walked up to his friend. They were both laboring under a repressed excitement.
Dr. Bruce turned and walked over to his friend. They were both feeling a suppressed excitement.
"Is it necessary in your case?" asked Bruce.
"Is it really necessary for you?" Bruce asked.
"Yes. Let me state my reasons. Probably they are the same as yours. In fact, I am sure they are." The Bishop paused a moment, then went on with increasing feeling:
"Yes. Let me explain my reasons. They’re probably the same as yours. In fact, I'm sure they are." The Bishop paused for a moment, then continued with more intensity:
"Calvin, you know how many years I have been doing the work of my position, and you know something of the responsibility and care of it. I do not mean to say that my life has been free from burden-bearing or sorrow. But I have certainly led what the poor and desperate of this sinful city would call a very comfortable, yes, a very luxurious life. I have had a beautiful house to live in, the most expensive food, clothing and physical pleasures. I have been able to go abroad at least a dozen times, and have enjoyed for years the beautiful companionship of art and letters and music and all the rest, of the very best. I have never known what it meant to be without money or its equivalent. And I have been unable to silence the question of late: 'What have I suffered for the sake of Christ?' Paul was told what great things he must suffer for the sake of his Lord. Maxwell's position at Raymond is well taken when he insists that to walk in the steps of Christ means to suffer. Where has my suffering come in? The petty trials and annoyances of my clerical life are not worth mentioning as sorrows or sufferings. Compared with Paul or any of the Christian martyrs or early disciples I have lived a luxurious, sinful life, full of ease and pleasure. I cannot endure this any longer. I have that within me which of late rises in overwhelming condemnation of such a following of Jesus. I have not been walking in His steps. Under the present system of church and social life I see no escape from this condemnation except to give the most of my life personally to the actual physical and soul needs of the wretched people in the worst part of this city."
"Calvin, you know how many years I’ve been doing this job, and you understand some of the responsibility and care that comes with it. I’m not saying my life has been without burdens or sorrow, but I’ve definitely lived what those poor and desperate people in this sinful city would call a very comfortable, even luxurious life. I’ve had a beautiful home, the best food, clothing, and all kinds of physical pleasures. I’ve been able to travel abroad at least a dozen times and have enjoyed the finest companionship through art, literature, music, and everything else. I’ve never known what it’s like to be without money or its equivalent. Lately, I’ve been unable to shake the question: 'What have I suffered for Christ?' Paul was told what great things he must suffer for his Lord. Maxwell makes a good point when he says that following in Christ’s footsteps means suffering. So where has my suffering been? The minor struggles and annoyances of my clerical life hardly count as sorrows or suffering. Compared to Paul or any of the Christian martyrs or early disciples, I’ve lived a luxurious, sinful life, full of ease and pleasure. I can’t take this anymore. There’s something in me that keeps rising up in overwhelming condemnation for this way of following Jesus. I haven’t been walking in His footsteps. Given the current state of the church and society, I see no way to escape this condemnation except to dedicate the majority of my life to the real physical and spiritual needs of the suffering people in the worst parts of this city."
The Bishop had risen now and walked over to the window. The street in front of the house was as light as day, and he looked out at the crowds passing, then turned and with a passionate utterance that showed how deep the volcanic fire in him burned, he exclaimed:
The Bishop had gotten up and walked over to the window. The street in front of the house was as bright as day, and he looked out at the crowds passing by, then turned and with a passionate statement that revealed how intense the fire inside him burned, he exclaimed:
"Calvin, this is a terrible city in which we live! Its misery, its sin, its selfishness, appall my heart. And I have struggled for years with the sickening dread of the time when I should be forced to leave the pleasant luxury of my official position to put my life into contact with the modern paganism of this century. The awful condition of the girls in some great business places, the brutal selfishness of the insolent society fashion and wealth that ignores all the sorrow of the city, the fearful curse of the drink and gambling hell, the wail of the unemployed, the hatred of the church by countless men who see in it only great piles of costly stone and upholstered furniture and the minister as a luxurious idler, all the vast tumult of this vast torrent of humanity with its false and its true ideas, its exaggeration of evils in the church and its bitterness and shame that are the result of many complex causes, all this as a total fact in its contrast with the easy, comfortable life I have lived, fills me more and more with a sense of mingled terror and self accusation. I have heard the words of Jesus many times lately: 'Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of these least My brethren, ye did it not unto Me.' And when have I personally visited the prisoner or the desperate or the sinful in any way that has actually caused me suffering? Rather, I have followed the conventional soft habits of my position and have lived in the society of the rich, refined, aristocratic members of my congregations. Where has the suffering come in? What have I suffered for Jesus' sake? Do you know, Calvin," he turned abruptly toward his friend, "I have been tempted of late to lash myself with a scourge. If I had lived in Martin Luther's time I should have bared my back to a self-inflicted torture."
"Calvin, this city we live in is terrible! Its misery, sin, and selfishness shock me to my core. I've been battling for years with the sickening fear of the day when I'll have to leave the comfortable luxury of my job and confront the modern-day paganism of this century. The horrible conditions of girls in some large businesses, the brutal selfishness of the arrogant society of fashion and wealth that turns a blind eye to the city's suffering, the awful curse of drinking and gambling, the cries of the unemployed, the disdain for the church from countless men who see it only as an expensive building filled with nice furniture and the minister as a lazy idler—all this chaos in this enormous flood of humanity, with its false and true ideas, its exaggeration of church evils, and the bitterness and shame stemming from many complex issues, makes me feel increasingly terrified and self-critical. I've heard Jesus' words a lot lately: 'Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of these least My brethren, ye did it not unto Me.' And when have I actually visited a prisoner, or someone desperate or sinful in a way that caused me real pain? Instead, I've followed the easy, soft habits of my position and surrounded myself with the wealthy, refined, aristocratic members of my congregations. Where has the suffering been? What have I endured for Jesus' sake? You know, Calvin," he turned suddenly toward his friend, "I've recently been tempted to whip myself. If I lived in Martin Luther's time, I would have bared my back for some self-inflicted punishment."
Dr. Bruce was very pale. Never had he seen the Bishop or heard him when under the influence of such a passion. There was a sudden silence in the room. The Bishop sat down again and bowed his head.
Dr. Bruce was very pale. He had never seen the Bishop or heard him speak with such intensity before. There was a sudden silence in the room. The Bishop sat down again and lowered his head.
Dr. Bruce spoke at last: "Edward, I do not need to say that you have expressed my feelings also. I have been in a similar position for years. My life has been one of comparative luxury. I do not, of course, mean to say that I have not had trials and discouragements and burdens in my church ministry. But I cannot say that I have suffered any for Jesus. That verse in Peter constantly haunts me: 'Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example that ye should follow His steps.' I have lived in luxury. I do not know what it means to want. I also have had my leisure for travel and beautiful companionship. I have been surrounded by the soft, easy comforts of civilization. The sin and misery of this great city have beaten like waves against the stone walls of my church and of this house in which I live, and I have hardly heeded them, the walls have been so thick. I have reached a point where I cannot endure this any longer. I am not condemning the Church. I love her. I am not forsaking the Church. I believe in her mission and have no desire to destroy. Least of all, in the step I am about to take do I desire to be charged with abandoning the Christian fellowship. But I feel that I must resign my place as pastor of Nazareth Church in order to satisfy myself that I am walking as I ought to walk in His steps. In this action I judge no other minister and pass no criticism on others' discipleship. But I feel as you do. Into a close contact with the sin and shame and degradation of this great city I must come personally. And I know that to do that I must sever my immediate connection with Nazareth Avenue Church. I do not see any other way for myself to suffer for His sake as I feel that I ought to suffer."
Dr. Bruce finally spoke: "Edward, I don’t need to tell you that you’ve voiced my feelings too. I’ve been in a similar situation for years. My life has been relatively comfortable. I don’t mean to say that I haven’t faced trials, disappointments, and burdens in my church ministry. But I can’t say I’ve suffered for Jesus. That verse in Peter keeps bothering me: 'Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example that you should follow His steps.' I’ve lived in comfort. I don’t know what it means to be in need. I’ve also had the leisure to travel and enjoy wonderful company. I’ve been surrounded by the soft, easy comforts of civilization. The sin and suffering of this great city have crashed against the stone walls of my church and my home, and I’ve hardly noticed them; the walls have been so thick. I’ve reached a point where I can’t take this any longer. I’m not condemning the Church. I love her. I’m not leaving the Church. I believe in her mission and have no desire to tear it down. Least of all, in the step I’m about to take do I want to be accused of abandoning the Christian community. But I feel I must resign my place as pastor of Nazareth Church to ensure I’m walking as I should in His steps. In this decision, I judge no other minister and make no criticism of others’ faith. But I feel as you do. I must personally engage with the sin, shame, and degradation of this great city. And I know that to do that, I have to cut my immediate ties with Nazareth Avenue Church. I don’t see any other way for me to suffer for His sake as I believe I should."
Again that sudden silence fell over those two men. It was no ordinary action they were deciding. They had both reached the same conclusion by the same reasoning, and they were too thoughtful, too well accustomed to the measuring of conduct, to underestimate the seriousness of their position.
Again, that sudden silence fell over those two men. It was no ordinary decision they were making. They had both come to the same conclusion through the same reasoning, and they were too thoughtful, too experienced in weighing actions, to overlook the seriousness of their situation.
"What is your plan?" The Bishop at last spoke gently, looking with the smile that always beautified his face. The Bishop's face grew in glory now every day.
"What’s your plan?" The Bishop finally asked softly, wearing the smile that always made his face more attractive. The Bishop's face seemed to shine more brightly every day.
"My plan," replied Dr. Bruce slowly, "is, in brief, the putting of myself into the centre of the greatest human need I can find in this city and living there. My wife is fully in accord with me. We have already decided to find a residence in that part of the city where we can make our personal lives count for the most."
"My plan," Dr. Bruce replied slowly, "is basically to put myself in the middle of the greatest human need I can find in this city and live there. My wife fully supports me. We've already decided to find a home in the area of the city where we can make the biggest impact with our personal lives."
"Let me suggest a place." The Bishop was on fire now. His fine face actually glowed with the enthusiasm of the movement in which he and his friend were inevitably embarked. He went on and unfolded a plan of such far-reaching power and possibility that Dr. Bruce, capable and experienced as he was, felt amazed at the vision of a greater soul than his own.
"Let me suggest a place." The Bishop was fired up now. His handsome face actually lit up with the excitement of the cause he and his friend were definitely involved in. He continued and laid out a plan of such incredible potential and opportunity that Dr. Bruce, capable and experienced as he was, felt astonished by the vision of a greater spirit than his own.
They sat up late, and were as eager and even glad as if they were planning for a trip together to some rare land of unexplored travel. Indeed, the Bishop said many times afterward that the moment his decision was reached to live the life of personal sacrifice he had chosen he suddenly felt an uplifting as if a great burden were taken from him. He was exultant. So was Dr. Bruce from the same cause.
They stayed up late, feeling just as excited and happy as if they were planning a trip together to an exotic, uncharted destination. In fact, the Bishop often said later that the moment he decided to embrace the life of personal sacrifice he had chosen, he suddenly felt a lift, as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He felt triumphant. Dr. Bruce felt the same way for the same reason.
Their plan as it finally grew into a workable fact was in reality nothing more than the renting of a large building formerly used as a warehouse for a brewery, reconstructing it and living in it themselves in the very heart of a territory where the saloon ruled with power, where the tenement was its filthiest, where vice and ignorance and shame and poverty were congested into hideous forms. It was not a new idea. It was an idea started by Jesus Christ when He left His Father's House and forsook the riches that were His in order to get nearer humanity and, by becoming a part of its sin, helping to draw humanity apart from its sin. The University Settlement idea is not modern. It is as old as Bethlehem and Nazareth. And in this particular case it was the nearest approach to anything that would satisfy the hunger of these two men to suffer for Christ.
Their plan, as it finally became a reality, was essentially just renting a big building that used to be a warehouse for a brewery, remodeling it, and living in it themselves right in the middle of an area where saloons had all the power, where the tenements were at their dirtiest, and where vice, ignorance, shame, and poverty were crammed into grotesque shapes. This wasn't a new concept. It was an idea that began with Jesus Christ when He left His Father's House and gave up His riches to get closer to humanity, and by becoming part of its sins, helping to pull humanity away from those sins. The University Settlement idea isn't modern. It's as old as Bethlehem and Nazareth. And in this particular situation, it was the closest thing that would satisfy these two men's desire to suffer for Christ.
There had sprung up in them at the same time a longing that amounted to a passion, to get nearer the great physical poverty and spiritual destitution of the mighty city that throbbed around them. How could they do this except as they became a part of it as nearly as one man can become a part of another's misery? Where was the suffering to come in unless there was an actual self-denial of some sort? And what was to make that self-denial apparent to themselves or any one else, unless it took this concrete, actual, personal form of trying to share the deepest suffering and sin of the city?
A strong desire had emerged in them, almost like a passion, to get closer to the extreme physical poverty and spiritual emptiness of the vast city that surrounded them. How could they achieve this except by becoming a part of it, just as one person can become part of another's suffering? Where would the pain come from unless there was some kind of real self-sacrifice? And what could make that self-sacrifice evident to themselves or anyone else, unless it took on the tangible, personal form of attempting to share in the city's deepest suffering and sin?
So they reasoned for themselves, not judging others. They were simply keeping their own pledge to do as Jesus would do, as they honestly judged He would do. That was what they had promised. How could they quarrel with the result if they were irresistibly compelled to do what they were planning to do?
So they thought for themselves, without judging others. They were just sticking to their own commitment to act as they believed Jesus would act. That was their promise. How could they argue with the outcome if they felt they had no choice but to do what they were planning?
Chapter Twenty-six
MEANWHILE, Nazareth Avenue Church was experiencing something never known before in all its history. The simple appeal on the part of its pastor to his members to do as Jesus would do had created a sensation that still continued. The result of that appeal was very much the same as in Henry Maxwell's church in Raymond, only this church was far more aristocratic, wealthy and conventional. Nevertheless when, one Sunday morning in early summer, Dr. Bruce came into his pulpit and announced his resignation, the sensation deepened all over the city, although he had advised with his board of trustees, and the movement he intended was not a matter of surprise to them. But when it become publicly known that the Bishop had also announced his resignation and retirement from the position he had held so long, in order to go and live himself in the centre of the worst part of Chicago, the public astonishment reached its height.
MEANWHILE, Nazareth Avenue Church was going through something unprecedented in its entire history. The pastor’s simple request for his members to act as Jesus would had created a sensation that was still ongoing. The outcome of that request was quite similar to what happened at Henry Maxwell's church in Raymond, but this church was much more upscale, affluent, and traditional. Still, when Dr. Bruce stepped into his pulpit one Sunday morning in early summer and announced his resignation, the shockwaves spread throughout the city, even though he had discussed it with his board of trustees, and they were not surprised by his decision. However, when it became public that the Bishop had also announced his resignation and retirement from his long-held position to live in the heart of Chicago’s roughest area, the public's amazement reached its peak.
"But why?" the Bishop replied to one valued friend who had almost with tears tried to dissuade him from his purpose. "Why should what Dr. Bruce and I propose to do seem so remarkable a thing, as if it were unheard of that a Doctor of Divinity and a Bishop should want to save lost souls in this particular manner? If we were to resign our charge for the purpose of going to Bombay or Hong Kong or any place in Africa, the churches and the people would exclaim at the heroism of missions. Why should it seem so great a thing if we have been led to give our lives to help rescue the heathen and the lost of our own city in the way we are going to try it? Is it then such a tremendous event that two Christian ministers should be not only willing but eager to live close to the misery of the world in order to know it and realize it? Is it such a rare thing that love of humanity should find this particular form of expression in the rescue of souls?"
"But why?" the Bishop replied to a dear friend who had almost shed tears trying to persuade him against his decision. "Why should what Dr. Bruce and I want to do seem so extraordinary, as if it's unheard of for a Doctor of Divinity and a Bishop to want to save lost souls in this specific way? If we were to leave our positions to go to Bombay, Hong Kong, or any place in Africa, the churches and people would celebrate the heroism of missions. Why does it seem so significant if we’ve chosen to give our lives to help rescue the lost and the needy in our own city in the way we plan to? Is it really such a huge deal for two Christian ministers to not just be willing, but eager to live close to the world's suffering to understand it better? Is it so unusual that a love for humanity should find this specific way of expressing itself through the rescue of souls?"
And however the Bishop may have satisfied himself that there ought to be nothing so remarkable about it at all, the public continued to talk and the churches to record their astonishment that two such men, so prominent in the ministry, should leave their comfortable homes, voluntarily resign their pleasant social positions and enter upon a life of hardship, of self-denial and actual suffering. Christian America! Is it a reproach on the form of our discipleship that the exhibition of actual suffering for Jesus on the part of those who walk in His steps always provokes astonishment as at the sight of something very unusual?
And no matter how much the Bishop tried to convince himself that there was nothing so extraordinary about it, the public kept talking, and the churches expressed their amazement that two such prominent ministers would leave their comfortable homes, willingly give up their enjoyable social lives, and embrace a life of hardship, self-denial, and real suffering. Christian America! Is it a shame on our discipleship that seeing real suffering for Jesus from those who follow His example always surprises us as if it were something truly unusual?
Nazareth Avenue Church parted from its pastor with regret for the most part, although the regret was modified with a feeling of relief on the part of those who had refused to take the pledge. Dr. Bruce carried with him the respect of men who, entangled in business in such a way that obedience to the pledge would have ruined them, still held in their deeper, better natures a genuine admiration for courage and consistency. They had known Dr. Bruce many years as a kindly, conservative, safe man, but the thought of him in the light of sacrifice of this sort was not familiar to them. As fast as they understood it, they gave their pastor the credit of being absolutely true to his recent convictions as to what following Jesus meant. Nazareth Avenue Church never lost the impulse of that movement started by Dr. Bruce. Those who went with him in making the promise breathed into the church the very breath of divine life, and are continuing that life-giving work at this present time.
Nazareth Avenue Church parted ways with its pastor with a sense of sadness overall, though some members felt relief because they had chosen not to take the pledge. Dr. Bruce had the respect of men who, caught up in their businesses to the point where obeying the pledge would have devastated them, still had a deep, true admiration for bravery and integrity. They had known Dr. Bruce for many years as a kind, conservative, and reliable man, but the idea of him making such a sacrifice was unfamiliar to them. As they began to grasp it, they credited their pastor with being completely true to his recent beliefs about what it meant to follow Jesus. Nazareth Avenue Church never lost the momentum from the movement started by Dr. Bruce. Those who joined him in making the promise infused the church with a sense of divine life, and they continue that life-giving work today.
It was fall again, and the city faced another hard winter. The Bishop one afternoon came out of the Settlement and walked around the block, intending to go on a visit to one of his new friends in the district. He had walked about four blocks when he was attracted by a shop that looked different from the others. The neighborhood was still quite new to him, and every day he discovered some strange spot or stumbled upon some unexpected humanity.
It was fall again, and the city was bracing for another tough winter. One afternoon, the Bishop stepped out of the Settlement and strolled around the block, planning to visit a new friend in the area. He had walked about four blocks when a shop caught his eye; it looked different from the rest. The neighborhood was still pretty new to him, and each day he found some unusual place or encountered unexpected kindness.
The place that attracted his notice was a small house close by a Chinese laundry. There were two windows in the front, very clean, and that was remarkable to begin with. Then, inside the window, was a tempting display of cookery, with prices attached to the various articles that made him wonder somewhat, for he was familiar by this time with many facts in the life of the people once unknown to him. As he stood looking at the windows, the door between them opened and Felicia Sterling came out.
The spot that caught his attention was a small house next to a Chinese laundry. It had two very clean windows in the front, which was noticeable right away. Inside the window was an enticing display of food, with prices labeled on the different items, making him curious, as he had learned a lot about the lives of these people that he once didn't know. While he was staring at the windows, the door between them opened, and Felicia Sterling stepped outside.
"Felicia!" exclaimed the Bishop. "When did you move into my parish without my knowledge?"
"Felicia!" exclaimed the Bishop. "When did you move into my parish without me knowing?"
"How did you find me so soon?" inquired Felicia.
"How did you find me so quickly?" Felicia asked.
"Why, don't you know? These are the only clean windows in the block."
"Why, don't you know? These are the only clean windows on the whole block."
"I believe they are," replied Felicia with a laugh that did the Bishop good to hear.
"I think they are," Felicia replied with a laugh that was pleasant for the Bishop to hear.
"But why have you dared to come to Chicago without telling me, and how have you entered my diocese without my knowledge?" asked the Bishop. And Felicia looked so like that beautiful, clean, educated, refined world he once knew, that he might be pardoned for seeing in her something of the old Paradise. Although, to speak truth for him, he had no desire to go back to it.
"But why did you take the risk of coming to Chicago without letting me know, and how did you manage to enter my diocese without my awareness?" asked the Bishop. And Felicia resembled that beautiful, polished, educated, refined world he once knew so much that he could be forgiven for seeing in her a glimpse of the old Paradise. Although, honestly, he had no desire to return to it.
"Well, dear Bishop," said Felicia, who had always called him so, "I knew how overwhelmed you were with your work. I did not want to burden you with my plans. And besides, I am going to offer you my services. Indeed, I was just on my way to see you and ask your advice. I am settled here for the present with Mrs. Bascom, a saleswoman who rents our three rooms, and with one of Rachel's music pupils who is being helped to a course in violin by Virginia Page. She is from the people," continued Felicia, using the words "from the people" so gravely and unconsciously that her hearer smiled, "and I am keeping house for her and at the same time beginning an experiment in pure food for the masses. I am an expert and I have a plan I want you to admire and develop. Will you, dear Bishop?"
"Well, dear Bishop," Felicia said, as she always did, "I knew you were really busy with your work. I didn’t want to add to your load with my plans. Plus, I’m here to offer you my help. I was just on my way to see you and get your advice. For now, I’m staying with Mrs. Bascom, a saleswoman who rents our three rooms, and with one of Rachel's music students who is being assisted by Virginia Page for a violin course. She's from the community," Felicia continued, using the phrase "from the community" so seriously and unaware that it made the Bishop smile, "and I’m taking care of her household while also starting an experiment on healthy food for everyone. I’m an expert, and I have a plan that I want you to appreciate and help develop. Will you, dear Bishop?"
"Indeed I will," he replied. The sight of Felicia and her remarkable vitality, enthusiasm and evident purpose almost bewildered him.
"Of course," he replied. The sight of Felicia, with her incredible energy, enthusiasm, and clear sense of purpose, nearly left him in awe.
"Martha can help at the Settlement with her violin and I will help with my messes. You see, I thought I would get settled first and work out something, and then come with some real thing to offer. I'm able to earn my own living now."
"Martha can help at the Settlement with her violin, and I’ll help with my messes. You see, I thought I would get settled first and figure things out, and then come with something more substantial to offer. I'm able to support myself now."
"You are?" the Bishop said a little incredulously. "How? Making those things?"
"You are?" the Bishop said a bit skeptically. "How? By making those things?"
"Those things!" said Felicia with a show of indignation. "I would have you know, sir, that 'those things' are the best-cooked, purest food products in this whole city."
"Those things!" Felicia exclaimed, visibly upset. "I want you to know, sir, that 'those things' are the best-cooked, highest-quality food products in this entire city."
"I don't doubt it," he replied hastily, while his eyes twinkled, "Still, 'the proof of the pudding'—you know the rest."
"I don't doubt it," he said quickly, a twinkle in his eyes, "But, 'the proof is in the pudding'—you know the rest."
"Come in and try some!" she exclaimed. "You poor Bishop! You look as if you hadn't had a good meal for a month."
"Come in and give it a try!" she said excitedly. "Oh you poor Bishop! You look like you haven't eaten a decent meal in a month."
She insisted on his entering the little front room where Martha, a wide-awake girl with short, curly hair, and an unmistakable air of music about her, was busy with practice.
She insisted that he go into the small front room where Martha, an alert girl with short, curly hair and a clear vibe of music about her, was focused on practicing.
"Go right on, Martha. This is the Bishop. You have heard me speak of him so often. Sit down there and let me give you a taste of the fleshpots of Egypt, for I believe you have been actually fasting."
"Go ahead, Martha. This is the Bishop. You've heard me talk about him so much. Have a seat over there, and let me treat you to some good food, because I think you've actually been fasting."
So they had an improvised lunch, and the Bishop who, to tell the truth, had not taken time for weeks to enjoy his meals, feasted on the delight of his unexpected discovery and was able to express his astonishment and gratification at the quality of the cookery.
So they had a makeshift lunch, and the Bishop, who honestly hadn't taken the time to enjoy his meals in weeks, savored the joy of his unexpected find and was able to share his surprise and pleasure at the quality of the food.
"I thought you would at least say it is as good as the meals you used to get at the Auditorium at the big banquets," said Felicia slyly.
"I thought you would at least say it's as good as the meals you used to get at the Auditorium during the big banquets," Felicia said with a smirk.
"As good as! The Auditorium banquets were simply husks compared with this one, Felicia. But you must come to the Settlement. I want you to see what we are doing. And I am simply astonished to find you here earning your living this way. I begin to see what your plan is. You can be of infinite help to us. You don't really mean that you will live here and help these people to know the value of good food?"
"As good as it gets! The Auditorium banquets were nothing compared to this one, Felicia. But you have to come to the Settlement. I want you to see what we’re doing. I’m honestly amazed to find you here making a living this way. I’m starting to understand your plan. You could be incredibly helpful to us. You can’t seriously mean that you’ll live here and help these people understand the value of good food?"
"Indeed I do," she answered gravely. "That is my gospel. Shall I not follow it?"
"Of course I do," she replied seriously. "That is my belief. Shouldn't I follow it?"
"Aye, Aye! You're right. Bless God for sense like yours! When I left the world," the Bishop smiled at the phrase, "they were talking a good deal about the 'new woman.' If you are one of them, I am a convert right now and here."
"Aye, Aye! You're right. Thank God for common sense like yours! When I left the world," the Bishop smiled at the phrase, "they were talking a lot about the 'new woman.' If you're one of them, I'm a believer right here and now."
"Flattery! Still is there no escape from it, even in the slums of Chicago?" Felicia laughed again. And the man's heart, heavy though it had grown during several months of vast sin-bearing, rejoiced to hear it! It sounded good. It was good. It belonged to God.
"Flattery! Is there really no way to escape it, even in the slums of Chicago?" Felicia laughed again. And the man's heart, heavy as it had grown after months of carrying so much sin, felt light at her laughter! It sounded nice. It was nice. It belonged to God.
Felicia wanted to visit the Settlement, and went back with him. She was amazed at the results of what considerable money an a good deal of consecrated brains had done. As they walked through the building they talked incessantly. She was the incarnation of vital enthusiasm, and he wondered at the exhibition of it as it bubbled up and sparkled over.
Felicia wanted to check out the Settlement, so she went back with him. She was blown away by what a significant amount of money and a lot of dedicated thinking had accomplished. As they walked through the building, they chatted nonstop. She was the embodiment of lively enthusiasm, and he was amazed by how it overflowed and shone through her demeanor.
They went down into the basement and the Bishop pushed open a door from behind which came the sound of a carpenter's plane. It was a small but well equipped carpenter's shop. A young man with a paper cap on his head and clad in blouse and overalls was whistling and driving the plane as he whistled. He looked up as the two entered, and took off his cap. As he did so, his little finger carried a small curling shaving up to his hair and it caught there.
They headed down to the basement, and the Bishop opened a door from which the sound of a carpenter's plane was coming. It was a small but well-equipped workshop. A young man wearing a paper cap and dressed in a blouse and overalls was whistling while he worked the plane. He looked up as they walked in and removed his cap. As he did, a small curl of shavings got stuck in his hair from his little finger.
"Miss Sterling, Mr. Stephen Clyde," said the Bishop. "Clyde is one of our helpers here two afternoons in the week."
"Miss Sterling, this is Mr. Stephen Clyde," said the Bishop. "Clyde helps out here two afternoons a week."
Just then the bishop was called upstairs and he excused himself a moment, leaving Felicia and the young carpenter together.
Just then, the bishop was called upstairs, and he apologized for a moment, leaving Felicia and the young carpenter together.
"We have met before," said Felicia looking at Clyde frankly.
"We've met before," Felicia said, looking at Clyde openly.
"Yes, 'back in the world,' as the Bishop says," replied the young man, and his fingers trembled a little as they lay on the board he had been planing.
"Yeah, 'back in the world,' as the Bishop says," replied the young man, and his fingers trembled a bit as they rested on the board he had been planing.
"Yes." Felicia hesitated. "I am very glad to see you."
"Yeah." Felicia paused. "I'm really happy to see you."
"Are you?" The flush of pleasure mounted to the young carpenter's forehead. "You have had a great deal of trouble since—since—then," he said, and then he was afraid he had wounded her, or called up painful memories. But she had lived over all that.
"Are you?" The young carpenter felt a rush of pleasure. "You've dealt with a lot since—since—then," he said, worried that he might have hurt her feelings or brought up painful memories. But she had moved past all of that.
"Yes, and you also. How is it that you're working here?"
"Yeah, and you too. How come you're working here?"
"It is a long story, Miss Sterling. My father lost his money and I was obliged to go to work. A very good thing for me. The Bishop says I ought to be very grateful. I am. I am very happy now. I learned the trade, hoping some time to be of use, I am night clerk at one of the hotels. That Sunday morning when you took the pledge at Nazareth Avenue Church, I took it with the others."
"It’s a long story, Miss Sterling. My dad lost all his money, and I had to start working. It turned out to be a great thing for me. The Bishop says I should be really thankful, and I am. I'm very happy now. I learned the trade, hoping to be useful someday; I’m the night clerk at one of the hotels. That Sunday morning when you took the pledge at Nazareth Avenue Church, I took it too with the others."
"Did you?" said Felicia slowly. "I am glad."
"Did you?" Felicia asked slowly. "I'm glad."
Just then the Bishop came back, and very soon he and Felicia went away leaving the young carpenter at his work. Some one noticed that he whistled louder than ever as he planed.
Just then, the Bishop returned, and before long, he and Felicia left, leaving the young carpenter to his work. Someone noticed that he whistled even louder than before as he planed.
"Felicia," said the Bishop, "did you know Stephen Clyde before?"
"Felicia," the Bishop said, "did you know Stephen Clyde before?"
"Yes, 'back in the world,' dear Bishop. He was one of my acquaintances in Nazareth Avenue Church."
"Yes, 'back in the world,' dear Bishop. He was one of my friends from Nazareth Avenue Church."
"Ah!" said the Bishop.
"Wow!" said the Bishop.
"We were very good friends," added Felicia.
"We were really good friends," added Felicia.
"But nothing more?" the Bishop ventured to ask.
"But nothing else?" the Bishop dared to ask.
Felicia's face glowed for an instant. Then she looked her companion in the eyes frankly and answered: "Truly and truly, nothing more."
Felicia's face lit up for a moment. Then she looked her companion in the eyes directly and said, "Honestly, nothing else."
"It would be just the way of the world for these two people to come to like each other, though," thought the man to himself, and somehow the thought made him grave. It was almost like the old pang over Camilla. But it passed, leaving him afterwards, when Felicia had gone back, with tears in his eyes and a feeling that was almost hope that Felicia and Stephen would like each other. "After all," he said, like the sensible, good man that he was, "is not romance a part of humanity? Love is older than I am, and wiser."
"It’s just how the world works for these two to start liking each other," the man thought to himself, and somehow that thought made him serious. It reminded him of the old ache over Camilla. But it faded, and later, after Felicia had left, he found tears in his eyes and a feeling that was almost hope that Felicia and Stephen would hit it off. "After all," he said, like the sensible, good man he was, "isn't romance part of being human? Love is older than I am, and wiser."
The week following, the Bishop had an experience that belongs to this part of the Settlement history. He was coming back to the Settlement very late from some gathering of the striking tailors, and was walking along with his hands behind him, when two men jumped out from behind an old fence that shut off an abandoned factory from the street, and faced him. One of the men thrust a pistol in his face, and the other threatened him with a ragged stake that had evidently been torn from the fence.
The following week, the Bishop had an experience that is part of the Settlement's history. He was returning to the Settlement late from a gathering of the striking tailors, walking with his hands behind his back, when two men suddenly appeared from behind an old fence that separated an abandoned factory from the street and confronted him. One of the men pointed a gun at his face, while the other threatened him with a jagged stake that had clearly been ripped from the fence.
"Hold up your hands, and be quick about it!" said the man with the pistol.
"Put your hands up and do it fast!" said the man with the gun.
Chapter Twenty-seven
"Righteousness shall go before him and shall set us in the way of his steps."
"Righteousness will lead the way and set us on the path of his footsteps."
THE Bishop was not in the habit of carrying much money with him, and the man with the stake who was searching him uttered an oath at the small amount of change he found. As he uttered it, the man with the pistol savagely said, "Jerk out his watch! We might as well get all we can out of the job!"
THE Bishop wasn't used to carrying much cash, and the guy searching him cursed at the little bit of change he found. As he swore, the man with the gun angrily said, "Pull out his watch! We might as well take everything we can from this!"
The man with the stake was on the point of laying hold of the chain where there was a sound of footsteps coming towards him.
The man with the stake was about to grab the chain when he heard footsteps approaching.
"Get behind the fence! We haven't half searched him yet! Mind you keep shut now, if you don't want—"
"Get behind the fence! We haven't even searched him yet! Make sure to stay quiet now, unless you want—"
The man with the pistol made a significant gesture with it and, with his companion, pulled and pushed the Bishop down the alley and through a ragged, broken opening in the fence. The three stood still there in the shadow until the footsteps passed.
The man with the gun made a big gesture with it and, along with his friend, dragged the Bishop down the alley and through a rough, broken gap in the fence. The three stayed still in the shadow until the footsteps faded away.
"Now, then, have you got the watch?" asked the man with the pistol.
"Okay, do you have the watch?" the man with the gun asked.
"No, the chain is caught somewhere!" and the other man swore again.
"No, the chain is stuck somewhere!" and the other man cursed again.
"Break it then!"
"Break it now!"
"No, don't break it," the Bishop said, and it was the first time he had spoken. "The chain is the gift of a very dear friend. I should be sorry to have it broken."
"No, don’t break it," the Bishop said, and it was the first time he had spoken. "The chain is a gift from a very dear friend. I would be upset if it got broken."
At the sound of the Bishop's voice the man with the pistol started as if he had been suddenly shot by his own weapon. With a quick movement of his other hand he turned the Bishop's head toward's what little light was shining from the alleyway, at the same time taking a step nearer. Then, to the amazement of his companion, he said roughly: "Leave the watch alone! We've got the money. That's enough!"
At the sound of the Bishop's voice, the man with the pistol jumped as if he had just been hit by his own gun. With a quick motion of his other hand, he turned the Bishop's head toward the faint light coming from the alleyway, while also stepping closer. Then, to his companion's surprise, he said harshly, "Forget the watch! We have the money. That's enough!"
"Enough! Fifty cents! You don't reckon—"
"That's enough! Fifty cents! You don't think—"
Before the man with the stake could say another word he was confronted with the muzzle of the pistol turned from the Bishop's head towards his own.
Before the man with the stake could say another word, the muzzle of the pistol was pointed away from the Bishop's head and aimed at his own.
"Leave that watch be! And put back the money too. This is the Bishop we've held up—the Bishop—do you hear?"
"Leave that watch alone! And put the money back as well. This is the Bishop we’ve robbed—the Bishop—do you understand?"
"And what of it! The President of the United States wouldn't be too good to hold up, if—"
"And what about that! The President of the United States wouldn’t be too important to support, if—"
"I say, you put the money back, or in five seconds I'll blow a hole through your head that'll let in more sense than you have to spare now!" said the other.
"I’m telling you, put the money back, or in five seconds, I’ll put a hole in your head big enough to let in more sense than you have to waste right now!" said the other.
For a second the man with the stake seemed to hesitate at this strange turn in events, as if measuring his companion's intention. Then he hastily dropped the money back into the rifled pocket.
For a moment, the man with the stake seemed to pause at this unexpected turn of events, as if gauging his companion's intentions. Then he quickly put the money back into the emptied pocket.
"You can take your hands down, sir." The man lowered his weapon slowly, still keeping an eye on the other man, and speaking with rough respect. The Bishop slowly brought his arms to his side, and looked earnestly at the two men. In the dim light it was difficult to distinguish features. He was evidently free to go his way now, but he stood there making no movement.
"You can put your hands down, sir." The man lowered his weapon slowly, still keeping an eye on the other man and speaking with a rough kind of respect. The Bishop gradually brought his arms to his sides and looked earnestly at the two men. In the dim light, it was hard to make out their features. He was clearly free to go now, but he stayed there without moving.
"You can go on. You needn't stay any longer on our account." The man who had acted as spokesman turned and sat down on a stone. The other man stood viciously digging his stake into the ground.
"You can go ahead. You don’t have to stay any longer for us." The man who had been speaking turned and sat down on a rock. The other man stood fiercely digging his stake into the ground.
"That's just what I am staying for," replied the Bishop. He sat down on a board that projected from the broken fence.
"That's exactly why I'm here," replied the Bishop. He sat down on a plank that stuck out from the broken fence.
"You must like our company. It is hard sometimes for people to tear themselves away from us," and the man standing up laughed coarsely.
"You must enjoy being around us. It's often tough for people to pull themselves away from us," the man standing up said with a rough laugh.
"Shut up!" exclaimed the other. "We're on the road to hell, though, that's sure enough. We need better company than ourselves and the devil."
"Shut up!" the other person shouted. "We're definitely on the path to destruction. We need better company than just ourselves and the devil."
"If you would only allow me to be of any help," the Bishop spoke gently, even lovingly. The man on the stone stared at the Bishop through the darkness. After a moment of silence he spoke slowly like one who had finally decided upon a course he had at first rejected.
"If you would just let me help," the Bishop said softly, almost affectionately. The man on the stone looked at the Bishop through the shadows. After a brief pause, he spoke slowly, like someone who had finally chosen a path he had initially turned down.
"Do you remember ever seeing me before?"
"Do you remember seeing me before?"
"No," said the Bishop. "The light is not very good and I have really not had a good look at you."
"No," said the Bishop. "The lighting isn’t great, and I haven’t really had a good look at you."
"Do you know me now?" The man suddenly took off his hat and getting up from the stone walked over to the Bishop until they were near enough to touch each other.
"Do you recognize me now?" The man abruptly removed his hat and, rising from the stone, walked over to the Bishop until they were close enough to touch.
The man's hair was coal black except one spot on the top of his head about as large as the palm of the hand, which was white.
The man's hair was jet black except for one spot on the top of his head about the size of a hand's palm, which was white.
The minute the Bishop saw that, he started. The memory of fifteen years ago began to stir in him. The man helped him.
The moment the Bishop saw that, he flinched. The memory of fifteen years ago started to come back to him. The man assisted him.
"Don't you remember one day back in '81 or '82 a man came to your house and told a story about his wife and child having been burned to death in a tenement fire in New York?"
"Don't you remember one day back in '81 or '82 a guy came to your house and told a story about how his wife and kid had died in a tenement fire in New York?"
"Yes, I begin to remember now." The other man seemed to be interested. He ceased digging his stake in the ground and stood still listening.
"Yeah, I’m starting to remember now." The other guy appeared to be intrigued. He stopped digging his stake into the ground and stood still, listening.
"Do you remember how you took me into your own house that night and spent all next day trying to find me a job? And how when you succeeded in getting me a place in a warehouse as foreman, I promised to quit drinking because you asked me to?"
"Do you remember how you brought me into your home that night and spent all of the next day trying to help me find a job? And how when you finally got me a position as a foreman in a warehouse, I promised to stop drinking because you asked me to?"
"I remember it now. I hope you have kept your promise."
"I remember it now. I hope you kept your promise."
The man laughed savagely. Then he struck his hand against the fence with such sudden passion that he drew blood.
The man laughed wildly. Then he hit his hand against the fence with such intensity that he drew blood.
"Kept it! I was drunk inside of a week! I've been drinking ever since. But I've never forgotten you nor your prayer. Do you remember the morning after I came to your house, after breakfast you had prayers and asked me to come in and sit with the rest? That got me! But my mother used to pray! I can see her now kneeling down by my bed when I was a lad. Father came in one night and kicked her while she was kneeling there by me. But I never forgot that prayer of yours that morning. You prayed for me just as mother used to, and you didn't seem to take 'count of the fact that I was ragged and tough-looking and more than half drunk when I rang your door bell. Oh, what a life I've lived! The saloon has housed me and homed me and made hell on earth for me. But that prayer stuck to me all the time. My promise not to drink was broken into a thousand pieces inside of two Sundays, and I lost the job you found for me and landed in a police station two days later, but I never forgot you nor your prayer. I don't know what good it has done me, but I never forgot it. And I won't do any harm to you nor let any one else. So you're free to go. That's why."
"Kept it! I got drunk within a week! I've been drinking ever since. But I've never forgotten you or your prayer. Do you remember the morning after I came to your house? After breakfast, you had prayers and asked me to come in and sit with the rest? That really got to me! My mother used to pray! I can see her now, kneeling by my bed when I was a kid. One night, my father came in and kicked her while she was kneeling there beside me. But I never forgot that prayer of yours that morning. You prayed for me just like my mother used to, and you didn't seem to care that I was ragged, tough-looking, and more than half drunk when I rang your doorbell. Oh, what a life I've lived! The bar has been my home, and it's turned my life into hell. But that prayer stuck with me all the time. My promise not to drink shattered into a thousand pieces within two Sundays, and I lost the job you found for me and ended up in a police station two days later, but I never forgot you or your prayer. I don't know what good it has done me, but I never forgot it. And I won't harm you or let anyone else harm you. So you're free to go. That's why."
The Bishop did not stir. Somewhere a church clock struck one. The man had put on his hat and gone back to his seat on the stone. The Bishop was thinking hard.
The Bishop didn’t move. Somewhere, a church clock chimed one. The man had put on his hat and returned to his spot on the stone. The Bishop was deep in thought.
"How long is it since you had work?" he asked, and the man standing up answered for the other.
"How long has it been since you had a job?" he asked, and the man standing up answered for the other.
"More'n six months since either of us did anything to tell of; unless you count 'holding up' work. I call it pretty wearing kind of a job myself, especially when we put in a night like this and don't make nothin'."
"More than six months since either of us did anything worth mentioning; unless you count 'holding up' work. I think it's a pretty exhausting kind of job, especially when we spend a night like this and don’t make anything."
"Suppose I found good jobs for both of you? Would you quit this and begin all over?"
"What if I found great jobs for both of you? Would you leave this behind and start fresh?"
"What's the use?" the man on the stone spoke sullenly. "I've reformed a hundred times. Every time I go down deeper. The devil's begun to foreclose on me already. It's too late."
"What's the point?" the man on the stone said gloomily. "I've changed a hundred times. Each time, I sink even deeper. The devil is already starting to take everything from me. It's too late."
"No!" said the Bishop. And never before the most entranced audience had he felt the desire for souls burn up in him so strongly. All the time he sat there during the remarkable scene he prayed, "O Lord Jesus, give me the souls of these two for Thee! I am hungry for them. Give them to me!"
"No!" said the Bishop. And never before such a captivated audience had he felt the desire for souls burning inside him so intensely. Throughout the remarkable scene, he prayed, "O Lord Jesus, please give me the souls of these two for You! I am yearning for them. Please grant them to me!"
"No!" the Bishop repeated. "What does God want of you two men? It doesn't so much matter what I want. But He wants just what I do in this case. You two men are of infinite value to Him." And then his wonderful memory came to his aid in an appeal such as no one on earth among men could make under such circumstances. He had remembered the man's name in spite of the wonderfully busy years that lay between his coming to the house and the present moment.
"No!" the Bishop repeated. "What does God want from you two men? It doesn't really matter what I want. But He wants exactly what I want in this situation. You two men are invaluable to Him." Then his amazing memory kicked in, allowing him to make an appeal that no one else on earth could make in such circumstances. He had remembered the man's name despite the incredibly busy years that had passed since he first came to the house.
"Burns," he said, and he yearned over the men with an unspeakable longing for them both, "if you and your friend here will go home with me tonight I will find you both places of honorable employment. I will believe in you and trust you. You are both comparatively young men. Why should God lose you? It is a great thing to win the love of the Great Father. It is a small thing that I should love you. But if you need to feel again that there is love in the world, you will believe me when I say, my brothers, that I love you, and in the name of Him who was crucified for our sins I cannot bear to see you miss the glory of the human life. Come, be men! Make another try for it, God helping you. No one but God and you and myself need ever know anything of this tonight. He has forgiven it the minute you ask Him to. You will find that true. Come! We'll fight it out together, you two and I. It's worth fighting for, everlasting life is. It was the sinner that Christ came to help. I'll do what I can for you. O God, give me the souls of these two men!" and he broke into a prayer to God that was a continuation of his appeal to the men. His pent-up feeling had no other outlet. Before he had prayed many moments Burns was sitting with his face buried in his hands, sobbing. Where were his mother's prayers now? They were adding to the power of the Bishop's. And the other man, harder, less moved, without a previous knowledge of the Bishop, leaned back against the fence, stolid at first. But as the prayer went on, he was moved by it. What force of the Holy Spirit swept over his dulled, brutal, coarsened life, nothing but the eternal records of the recording angel can ever disclose. But the same supernatural Presence that smote Paul on the road to Damascus, and poured through Henry Maxwell's church the morning he asked disciples to follow in Jesus' steps, and had again broken irresistibly over the Nazareth Avenue congregation, now manifested Himself in this foul corner of the mighty city and over the natures of these two sinful sunken men, apparently lost to all the pleadings of conscience and memory and God. The prayer seemed to red open the crust that for years had surrounded them and shut them off from divine communication. And they themselves were thoroughly startled by it.
"Burns," he said, looking at the men with a deep longing for both of them, "if you and your friend come home with me tonight, I’ll find you both good jobs. I believe in you and trust you. You two are still relatively young. Why should God lose you? It’s a wonderful thing to earn the love of the Great Father. It’s a small thing for me to love you. But if you need to feel that there’s love in the world again, believe me when I say, my brothers, that I love you, and in the name of Him who was crucified for our sins, I can't bear to see you miss out on the glory of human life. Come, be men! Give it another shot, with God's help. No one but God, you, and I need to know anything about this tonight. He forgives the moment you ask Him to. You’ll find that’s true. Come! We'll fight this battle together, the three of us. It’s worth fighting for; eternal life is. It was sinners that Christ came to help. I’ll do what I can for you. Oh God, give me the souls of these two men!" He then broke into a prayer to God that continued his appeal to the men. His pent-up emotions had no other outlet. Before he had prayed for very long, Burns was sitting with his face buried in his hands, sobbing. Where were his mother's prayers now? They added to the Bishop's power. The other man, more hardened and less affected, without prior knowledge of the Bishop, leaned back against the fence, initially unmoved. But as the prayer continued, it began to touch him. What force of the Holy Spirit surged over his dull, brutal, hardened life is something only the eternal records of the recording angel could ever reveal. Yet the same supernatural presence that struck Paul on the road to Damascus, and flowed through Henry Maxwell's church the morning he called for disciples to follow Jesus, and had again irresistibly overwhelmed the Nazareth Avenue congregation, now revealed itself in this grim corner of the great city and over the lives of these two sinful, fallen men, who appeared lost to all conscience, memory, and God. The prayer seemed to break open the shell that had surrounded them for years and shut them off from divine communication. And they themselves were completely taken aback by it.
The Bishop ceased, and at first he himself did not realize what had happened. Neither did they. Burns still sat with his head bowed between his knees. The man leaning against the fence looked at the Bishop with a face in which new emotions of awe, repentance, astonishment and a broken gleam of joy struggled for expression. The Bishop rose.
The Bishop stopped, and at first he didn’t even realize what had just happened. Neither did they. Burns still sat with his head bowed between his knees. The man leaning against the fence looked at the Bishop, his face showing a mix of awe, regret, surprise, and a hint of joy struggling to come through. The Bishop stood up.
"Come, my brothers. God is good. You shall stay at the Settlement tonight, and I will make good my promise as to the work."
"Come on, my brothers. God is good. You will stay at the Settlement tonight, and I will keep my promise regarding the work."
The two men followed him in silence. When they reached the Settlement it was after two o'clock. He let them in and led them to a room. At the door he paused a moment. His tall, commanding figure stood in the doorway and his pale face was illuminated with the divine glory.
The two men followed him quietly. By the time they got to the Settlement, it was after two o'clock. He opened the door for them and took them to a room. At the doorway, he hesitated for a moment. His tall, impressive figure filled the doorway, and his pale face was lit up with a kind of divine radiance.
"God bless you, my brothers!" he said, and leaving them his benediction he went away.
"God bless you, my brothers!" he said, offering them his blessing before he left.
Chapter Twenty-eight
IT WAS the afternoon of that morning when Burns was installed in his new position as assistant janitor that he was cleaning off the front steps of the Settlement, when he paused a moment and stood up to look about him. The first thing he noticed was a beer sign just across the alley. He could almost touch it with his broom from where he stood. Over the street immediately opposite were two large saloons, and a little farther down were three more.
IT WAS the afternoon of that morning when Burns started his new job as the assistant janitor. While he was cleaning the front steps of the Settlement, he took a moment to stand up and look around. The first thing he saw was a beer sign right across the alley. He could almost reach it with his broom from where he was. Across the street in front of him were two big bars, and a bit further down were three more.
Suddenly the door of the nearest saloon opened and a man came out. At the same time two more went in. A strong odor of beer floated up to Burns as he stood on the steps. He clutched his broom handle tightly and began to sweep again. He had one foot on the porch and another on the steps just below. He took another step down, still sweeping. The sweat stood on his forehead although the day was frosty and the air chill. The saloon door opened again and three or four men came out. A child went in with a pail, and came out a moment later with a quart of beer. The child went by on the sidewalk just below him, and the odor of the beer came up to him. He took another step down, still sweeping desperately. His fingers were purple as he clutched the handle of the broom.
Suddenly, the door of the closest bar swung open and a man stepped out. At the same time, two more went inside. A strong smell of beer wafted up to Burns as he stood on the steps. He gripped the broom handle tightly and started sweeping again. He had one foot on the porch and the other on the steps just below. He took another step down, still sweeping. Sweat beaded on his forehead, even though the day was frosty and the air was cold. The saloon door opened again and three or four men emerged. A child entered with a pail and came out moments later with a quart of beer. The child passed by on the sidewalk just below him, and the scent of the beer hit him. He took another step down, still sweeping furiously. His fingers were turning purple as he held onto the broom handle.
Then suddenly he pulled himself up one step and swept over the spot he had just cleaned. He then dragged himself by a tremendous effort back to the floor of the porch and went over into the corner of it farthest from the saloon and began to sweep there. "O God!" he cried, "if the Bishop would only come back!" The Bishop had gone out with Dr. Bruce somewhere, and there was no one about that he knew. He swept in the corner for two or three minutes. His face was drawn with the agony of his conflict. Gradually he edged out again towards the steps and began to go down them. He looked towards the sidewalk and saw that he had left one step unswept. The sight seemed to give him a reasonable excuse for going down there to finish his sweeping.
Then suddenly he pulled himself up one step and swept over the spot he had just cleaned. He then dragged himself with great effort back to the porch floor and moved to the corner farthest from the saloon to start sweeping there. "Oh God!" he cried, "if only the Bishop would come back!" The Bishop had gone out with Dr. Bruce somewhere, and there was no one around he recognized. He swept in the corner for two or three minutes, his face twisted in pain from his struggle. Gradually, he edged back toward the steps and began to descend. He glanced at the sidewalk and noticed he had left one step unswept. The sight seemed to give him a good reason to go down there to finish sweeping.
He was on the sidewalk now, sweeping the last step, with his face towards the Settlement and his back turned partly on the saloon across the alley. He swept the step a dozen times. The sweat rolled over his face and dropped down at his feet. By degrees he felt that he was drawn over towards that end of the step nearest the saloon. He could smell the beer and rum now as the fumes rose around him. It was like the infernal sulphur of the lowest hell, and yet it dragged him as by a giant's hand nearer its source.
He was on the sidewalk now, sweeping the last step, facing the Settlement while partially turning his back to the saloon across the alley. He swept the step repeatedly. Sweat poured down his face and dripped onto his feet. Gradually, he sensed himself being pulled toward the end of the step closest to the saloon. He could smell the beer and rum as the fumes surrounded him. It was like the hellish sulfur of the deepest hell, and yet it seemed to draw him closer to its source, as if by a giant's hand.
He was down in the middle of the sidewalk now, still sweeping. He cleared the space in front of the Settlement and even went out into the gutter and swept that. He took off his hat and rubbed his sleeve over his face. His lips were pallid and his teeth chattered. He trembled all over like a palsied man and staggered back and forth as if he was already drunk. His soul shook within him.
He was now down in the middle of the sidewalk, still sweeping. He cleared the area in front of the Settlement and even swept the gutter. He took off his hat and wiped his face with his sleeve. His lips were pale and his teeth were chattering. He trembled all over like someone with palsy and staggered back and forth as if he was already drunk. His soul felt shaken.
He had crossed over the little piece of stone flagging that measured the width of the alley, and now he stood in front of the saloon, looking at the sign, and staring into the window at the pile of whiskey and beer bottles arranged in a great pyramid inside. He moistened his lips with his tongue and took a step forward, looking around him stealthily. The door suddenly opened again and someone came out. Again the hot, penetrating smell of liquor swept out into the cold air, and he took another step towards the saloon door which had shut behind the customer. As he laid his fingers on the door handle, a tall figure came around the corner. It was the Bishop.
He had stepped over the small stone paving that marked the width of the alley, and now he stood in front of the bar, looking at the sign and gazing through the window at the pile of whiskey and beer bottles stacked in a big pyramid inside. He licked his lips and took a step forward, glancing around him quietly. The door suddenly swung open again and someone came out. Once more, the hot, strong smell of alcohol rushed into the cold air, and he took another step toward the bar door that had closed behind the customer. As he placed his fingers on the door handle, a tall figure turned the corner. It was the Bishop.
He seized Burns by the arm and dragged him back upon the sidewalk. The frenzied man, now mad for a drink, shrieked out a curse and struck at his friend savagely. It is doubtful if he really knew at first who was snatching him away from his ruin. The blow fell upon the Bishop's face and cut a gash in his cheek. He never uttered a word. But over his face a look of majestic sorrow swept. He picked Burns up as if he had been a child and actually carried him up the steps and into the house. He put him down in the hall and then shut the door and put his back against it.
He grabbed Burns by the arm and pulled him back onto the sidewalk. The frantic man, desperate for a drink, yelled a curse and violently struck at his friend. It’s unclear if he even realized at first who was trying to pull him away from his downfall. The hit landed on the Bishop's face and left a cut on his cheek. He didn’t say a word. But a look of profound sadness crossed his face. He picked Burns up as if he were a child and actually carried him up the steps and inside the house. He set him down in the hall, then shut the door and leaned against it.
Burns fell on his knees sobbing and praying. The Bishop stood there panting with his exertion, although Burns was a slightly-built man and had not been a great weight for a man of his strength to carry. He was moved with unspeakable pity.
Burns dropped to his knees, crying and praying. The Bishop stood there, out of breath from the effort, even though Burns was a slight man and hadn’t been too heavy for someone of his strength to carry. He felt an overwhelming sense of pity.
"Pray, Burns—pray as you never prayed before! Nothing else will save you!"
"Please, Burns—pray like you've never prayed before! Nothing else will save you!"
"O God! Pray with me. Save me! Oh, save me from my hell!" cried Burns. And, the Bishop knelt by him in the hall and prayed as only he could pray.
"O God! Please pray with me. Save me! Oh, save me from my hell!" cried Burns. And the Bishop knelt beside him in the hall and prayed as only he could.
After that they rose and Burns went to his room. He came out of it that evening like a humble child. And the Bishop went his way older from that experience, bearing on his body the marks of the Lord Jesus. Truly he was learning something of what it means to walk in His steps.
After that, they got up, and Burns went to his room. He came out that evening like a modest child. The Bishop, having gone through that experience, felt older, carrying the marks of the Lord Jesus on his body. Truly, he was beginning to understand what it means to walk in His footsteps.
But the saloon! It stood there, and all the others lined the street like so many traps set for Burns. How long would the man be able to resist the smell of the damnable stuff? The Bishop went out on the porch. The air of the whole city seemed to be impregnated with the odor of beer. "How long, O Lord, how long?" he prayed. Dr. Bruce came out, and the two friends talked about Burns and his temptation.
But the bar! It stood there, and all the others lined the street like so many traps set for Burns. How long would the man be able to resist the smell of that damn stuff? The Bishop went out on the porch. The air in the whole city seemed to be filled with the scent of beer. "How long, O Lord, how long?" he prayed. Dr. Bruce came out, and the two friends talked about Burns and his temptation.
"Did you ever make any inquiries about the ownership of this property adjoining us?" the Bishop asked.
"Did you ever ask about who owns the property next to us?" the Bishop asked.
"No, I haven't taken time for it. I will now if you think it would be worth while. But what can we do, Edward, against the saloon in this great city? It is as firmly established as the churches or politics. What power can ever remove it?"
"No, I haven't made time for it. I will now if you think it would be worth it. But what can we do, Edward, against the bars in this big city? They're as established as the churches or politics. What power could ever get rid of them?"
"God will do it in time, as He has removed slavery," was the grave reply. "Meanwhile I think we have a right to know who controls this saloon so near the Settlement."
"God will take care of it in due time, just like He ended slavery," was the serious reply. "In the meantime, I believe we have a right to know who runs this bar that's so close to the Settlement."
"I'll find out," said Dr. Bruce.
"I'll find out," Dr. Bruce said.
Two days later he walked into the business office of one of the members of Nazareth Avenue Church and asked to see him a few moments. He was cordially received by his old parishioner, who welcomed him into his room and urged him to take all the time he wanted.
Two days later, he walked into the office of one of the members of Nazareth Avenue Church and asked to see him for a few moments. He was warmly welcomed by his former parishioner, who invited him into his office and encouraged him to take as much time as he needed.
"I called to see you about that property next the Settlement where the Bishop and myself now are, you know. I am going to speak plainly, because life is too short and too serious for us both to have any foolish hesitation about this matter. Clayton, do you think it is right to rent that property for a saloon?"
"I came by to discuss that property next to the Settlement where the Bishop and I are currently. I’m going to be straightforward because life is too short and serious for us to have any silly doubts about this issue. Clayton, do you think it’s right to rent that property for a bar?"
Dr. Bruce's question was as direct and uncompromising as he had meant it to be. The effect of it on his old parishioner was instantaneous.
Dr. Bruce's question was as straightforward and unwavering as he intended it to be. The impact on his old parishioner was immediate.
The hot blood mounted to the face of the man who sat there beneath a picture of business activity in a great city. Then he grew pale, dropped his head on his hands, and when he raised it again Dr. Bruce was amazed to see a tear roll over his face.
The hot blood rushed to the face of the man sitting there under a picture of a busy city. Then he turned pale, dropped his head into his hands, and when he lifted it again, Dr. Bruce was surprised to see a tear roll down his face.
"Doctor, did you know that I took the pledge that morning with the others?"
"Doctor, did you know that I made the pledge that morning with the others?"
"Yes, I remember."
"Yeah, I remember."
"But you never knew how I have been tormented over my failure to keep it in this instance. That saloon property has been the temptation of the devil to me. It is the best paying investment at present that I have. And yet it was only a minute before you came in here that I was in an agony of remorse to think how I was letting a little earthly gain tempt me into a denial of the very Christ I had promised to follow. I knew well enough that He would never rent property for such a purpose. There is no need, Dr. Bruce, for you to say a word more."
"But you never realized how much I've been tormented by my failure to keep it this time. That saloon property has been the devil's temptation for me. It's my best investment right now. And yet, just a minute before you walked in here, I was in deep remorse, thinking about how I was letting a small worldly gain lead me to deny the very Christ I promised to follow. I knew very well that He would never rent property for such a purpose. There's no need for you to say another word, Dr. Bruce."
Clayton held out his hand and Dr. Bruce grasped it and shook it hard. After a little he went away. But it was a long time afterwards that he learned all the truth about the struggle that Clayton had known. It was only a part of the history that belonged to Nazareth Avenue Church since that memorable morning when the Holy Spirit sanctioned the Christ-like pledge. Not even the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, moving as they now did in the very presence itself of divine impulses, knew yet that over the whole sinful city the Spirit was brooding with mighty eagerness, waiting for the disciples to arise to the call of sacrifice and suffering, touching hearts long dull and cold, making business men and money-makers uneasy in their absorption by the one great struggle for more wealth, and stirring through the church as never in all the city's history the church had been moved. The Bishop and Dr. Bruce had already seen some wonderful things in their brief life at the Settlement. They were to see far greater soon, more astonishing revelations of the divine power than they had supposed possible in this age of the world.
Clayton extended his hand and Dr. Bruce took it, giving a firm shake. After a while, he left. However, it was long before he learned the full truth about the challenges Clayton had faced. This was just a part of the story connected to Nazareth Avenue Church since that unforgettable morning when the Holy Spirit blessed the Christ-like pledge. Not even the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, who were now operating right in the midst of divine inspiration, realized yet that the Spirit was hovering over the entire sinful city with great urgency, waiting for the disciples to respond to the call of sacrifice and suffering, awakening hearts that had been dull and cold for so long, making businesspeople and those focused on wealth uneasy in their relentless pursuit of more riches, and stirring the church in a way it had never been stirred before in the city’s history. The Bishop and Dr. Bruce had already witnessed some amazing things during their short time at the Settlement. Soon, they would see even greater and more astonishing manifestations of divine power than they had ever thought possible in this modern age.
Within a month the saloon next the Settlement was closed. The saloon-keeper's lease had expired, and Clayton not only closed the property to the whiskey men, but offered the building to the Bishop and Dr. Bruce to use for the Settlement work, which had now grown so large that the building they had first rented was not sufficient for the different industries that were planned.
Within a month, the bar next to the Settlement was shut down. The bar owner's lease had ended, and Clayton not only closed the place to the liquor sellers, but he also offered the building to the Bishop and Dr. Bruce for the Settlement's work, which had now expanded so much that the first building they had rented was no longer big enough for the various industries that were planned.
One of the most important of these was the pure-food department suggested by Felicia. It was not a month after Clayton turned the saloon property over to the Settlement that Felicia found herself installed in the very room where souls had been lost, as head of the department not only of cooking but of a course of housekeeping for girls who wished to go out to service. She was now a resident of the Settlement, and found a home with Mrs. Bruce and the other young women from the city who were residents. Martha, the violinist, remained at the place where the Bishop had first discovered the two girls, and came over to the Settlement certain evenings to give lessons in music.
One of the most important things was the pure-food department suggested by Felicia. It wasn't long after Clayton handed over the saloon property to the Settlement that Felicia found herself in the same room where lives had been ruined, serving as the head of the department not just for cooking but also for a housekeeping course for girls who wanted to work as domestics. She was now living at the Settlement and made a home with Mrs. Bruce and the other young women from the city who lived there. Martha, the violinist, stayed at the place where the Bishop had first found the two girls and came to the Settlement on certain evenings to give music lessons.
"Felicia, tell us your plan in full now," said the Bishop one evening when, in a rare interval of rest from the great pressure of work, he was with Dr. Bruce, and Felicia had come in from the other building.
"Felicia, share your complete plan with us now," the Bishop said one evening when, during a rare break from the intense workload, he was with Dr. Bruce, and Felicia had entered from the other building.
"Well, I have long thought of the hired girl problem," said Felicia with an air of wisdom that made Mrs. Bruce smile as she looked at the enthusiastic, vital beauty of this young girl, transformed into a new creature by the promise she had made to live the Christ-like life. "And I have reached certain conclusions in regard to it that you men are not yet able to fathom, but Mrs. Bruce will understand me."
"Well, I've thought a lot about the issue of hiring domestics," said Felicia with a wise expression that made Mrs. Bruce smile as she observed the enthusiastic, lively beauty of this young woman, changed into a new person by the promise she had made to live a Christ-like life. "And I've come to certain conclusions about it that you men might not grasp yet, but Mrs. Bruce will get what I mean."
"We acknowledge our infancy, Felicia. Go on," said the Bishop humbly.
"We recognize our beginnings, Felicia. Go ahead," said the Bishop humbly.
"Then this is what I propose to do. The old saloon building is large enough to arrange into a suite of rooms that will represent an ordinary house. My plan is to have it so arranged, and then teach housekeeping and cooking to girls who will afterwards go out to service. The course will be six months' long; in that time I will teach plain cooking, neatness, quickness, and a love of good work."
"Here's my proposal. The old saloon building is big enough to be converted into a set of rooms that will mimic a regular house. I plan to set it up like that and then teach housekeeping and cooking to girls who will later enter the workforce. The course will last six months; during that time, I’ll cover basic cooking, cleanliness, efficiency, and a passion for quality work."
"Hold on, Felicia!" the Bishop interrupted, "this is not an age of miracles!"
"Wait a minute, Felicia!" the Bishop interrupted, "this isn’t a time for miracles!"
"Then we will make it one," replied Felicia. "I know this seems like an impossibility, but I want to try it. I know a score of girls already who will take the course, and if we can once establish something like an esprit de corps among the girls themselves, I am sure it will be of great value to them. I know already that the pure food is working a revolution in many families."
"Then we’ll make it happen," Felicia replied. "I know this seems impossible, but I want to try it. I already know a bunch of girls who will take the course, and if we can create some kind of team spirit among the girls, I’m sure it will really benefit them. I already know that healthy food is transforming many families."
"Felicia, if you can accomplish half what you propose it will bless this community," said Mrs. Bruce. "I don't see how you can do it, but I say, God bless you, as you try."
"Felicia, if you can achieve even half of what you plan, it will benefit this community," said Mrs. Bruce. "I don’t know how you’ll do it, but I wish you all the best as you give it a shot."
"So say we all!" cried Dr. Bruce and the Bishop, and Felicia plunged into the working out of her plan with the enthusiasm of her discipleship which every day grew more and more practical and serviceable.
“So say we all!” shouted Dr. Bruce and the Bishop, and Felicia threw herself into her plan with the enthusiasm of her followers, which became more and more practical and useful every day.
It must be said here that Felicia's plan succeeded beyond all expectations. She developed wonderful powers of persuasion, and taught her girls with astonishing rapidity to do all sorts of housework. In time, the graduates of Felicia's cooking school came to be prized by housekeepers all over the city. But that is anticipating our story. The history of the Settlement has never yet been written. When it is Felicia's part will be found of very great importance.
It should be noted that Felicia's plan succeeded beyond anyone's wildest dreams. She developed incredible persuasive skills and taught her girls to do all kinds of housework at an astonishing pace. Eventually, the graduates of Felicia's cooking school became highly valued by housekeepers throughout the city. But that's jumping ahead in the story. The history of the Settlement has yet to be documented. When it is, Felicia's role will be found to be very significant.
The depth of winter found Chicago presenting, as every great city of the world presents to the eyes of Christendom the marked contrast between riches and poverty, between culture, refinement, luxury, ease, and ignorance, depravity, destitution and the bitter struggle for bread. It was a hard winter but a gay winter. Never had there been such a succession of parties, receptions, balls, dinners, banquets, fetes, gayeties. Never had the opera and the theatre been so crowded with fashionable audiences. Never had there been such a lavish display of jewels and fine dresses and equipages. And on the other hand, never had the deep want and suffering been so cruel, so sharp, so murderous. Never had the winds blown so chilling over the lake and through the thin shells of tenements in the neighborhood of the Settlement. Never had the pressure for food and fuel and clothes been so urgently thrust up against the people of the city in their most importunate and ghastly form. Night after night the Bishop and Dr. Bruce with their helpers went out and helped save men and women and children from the torture of physical privation. Vast quantities of food and clothing and large sums of money were donated by the churches, the charitable societies, the civic authorities and the benevolent associations. But the personal touch of the Christian disciple was very hard to secure for personal work. Where was the discipleship that was obeying the Master's command to go itself to the suffering and give itself with its gift in order to make the gift of value in time to come? The Bishop found his heart sing within him as he faced this fact more than any other. Men would give money who would not think of giving themselves. And the money they gave did not represent any real sacrifice because they did not miss it. They gave what was the easiest to give, what hurt them the least. Where did the sacrifice come in? Was this following Jesus? Was this going with Him all the way? He had been to members of his own aristocratic, splendidly wealthy congregations, and was appalled to find how few men and women of that luxurious class in the churches would really suffer any genuine inconvenience for the sake of suffering humanity. Is charity the giving of worn-out garments? Is it a ten-dollar bill given to a paid visitor or secretary of some benevolent organization in the church? Shall the man never go and give his gift himself? Shall the woman never deny herself her reception or her party or her musicale, and go and actually touch, herself, the foul, sinful sore of diseased humanity as it festers in the great metropolis? Shall charity be conveniently and easily done through some organization? Is it possible to organize the affections so that love shall work disagreeable things by proxy?
The depth of winter found Chicago showing, as every major city does to the eyes of the world, the stark contrast between wealth and poverty, between culture and refinement, luxury and ease, and ignorance, depravity, and the desperate struggle for survival. It was a harsh winter, but a lively one. Never had there been such a series of parties, receptions, balls, dinners, banquets, and celebrations. Never had the opera and theater been so filled with fashionable crowds. Never had there been such an extravagant display of jewelry, fine clothes, and carriages. On the flip side, never had the deep need and suffering been so brutal, so intense, so deadly. Never had the winds blown so cold over the lake and through the fragile walls of tenement buildings in the Settlement’s neighborhood. Never had the demand for food, fuel, and clothing been so urgently pressed against the city's residents in its most desperate and horrifying form. Night after night, the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, along with their helpers, went out to rescue men, women, and children from the agony of physical deprivation. Huge amounts of food, clothing, and substantial donations were given by churches, charitable organizations, local authorities, and philanthropic groups. But it was hard to find the personal commitment from the Christian community for direct help. Where was the discipleship that truly followed the Master's command to go directly to those in need and offer oneself along with the gift to make it meaningful in the future? The Bishop felt a deep sadness as he confronted this reality more than any other. People would donate money but wouldn’t consider giving their own time or effort. The money they gave didn’t reflect any real sacrifice because they didn't miss it. They contributed what was easiest to spare, what caused them the least pain. Where was the sacrifice in that? Was this truly following Jesus? Was this committing to His message fully? He had spoken to members of his own wealthy congregation and was shocked to find how few people from that privileged class would actually endure any real inconvenience for the sake of those in need. Is charity just about giving away old clothes? Is it simply a ten-dollar bill handed to a hired worker or secretary from some charitable organization in the church? Shouldn’t a person go and deliver their gift in person? Shouldn’t a woman set aside her reception, her party, or her musical event, and actually engage with the painful and flawed reality of suffering in the big city? Can charity be conveniently managed through an organization? Is it feasible to organize feelings so that love can carry out unpleasant tasks through someone else?
All this the Bishop asked as he plunged deeper into the sin and sorrow of that bitter winter. He was bearing his cross with joy. But he burned and fought within over the shifting of personal love by the many upon the hearts of the few. And still, silently, powerfully, resistlessly, the Holy Spirit was moving through the churches, even the aristocratic, wealthy, ease-loving members who shunned the terrors of the social problem as they would shun a contagious disease.
All this the Bishop asked as he sank deeper into the sin and sorrow of that harsh winter. He was carrying his cross with joy. But he struggled internally with the way personal love was being directed by many towards only a few. And still, quietly, powerfully, and irresistibly, the Holy Spirit was moving through the churches, even among the wealthy, aristocratic members who avoided the harsh realities of social issues as if they were contagious diseases.
Chapter Twenty-nine
THE breakfast hour at the settlement was the one hour in the day when the whole family found a little breathing space to fellowship together. It was an hour of relaxation. There was a great deal of good-natured repartee and much real wit and enjoyable fun at this hour. The Bishop told his best stories. Dr. Bruce was at his best in anecdote. This company of disciples was healthily humorous in spite of the atmosphere of sorrow that constantly surrounded them. In fact, the Bishop often said the faculty of humor was as God-given as any other and in his own case it was the only safety valve he had for the tremendous pressure put upon him.
THE breakfast hour at the settlement was the one hour of the day when the whole family could relax and spend time together. It was a time to unwind. There was a lot of friendly banter, genuine wit, and enjoyable fun during this hour. The Bishop shared his best stories, and Dr. Bruce excelled with his anecdotes. This group of disciples had a healthy sense of humor, despite the constant atmosphere of sorrow surrounding them. In fact, the Bishop often said that the gift of humor was as divine as any other, and for him, it was the only pressure relief he had from the tremendous stresses he faced.
This particular morning he was reading extracts from a morning paper for the benefit of the others. Suddenly he paused and his face instantly grew stern and sad. The rest looked up and a hush fell over the table.
This morning, he was reading excerpts from a morning paper for everyone else. Suddenly, he stopped, and his expression turned serious and somber. The others looked up, and a quietness settled over the table.
"Shot and killed while taking a lump of coal from a car! His family was freezing and he had had no work for six months. Six children and a wife all packed into a cabin with three rooms, on the West Side. One child wrapped in rags in a closet!"
"Shot and killed for taking a chunk of coal from a car! His family was freezing, and he hadn’t worked for six months. Six kids and a wife all crammed into a three-room cabin on the West Side. One kid bundled in rags in a closet!"
These were headlines that he read slowly. He then went on and read the detailed account of the shooting and the visit of the reporter to the tenement where the family lived. He finished, and there was silence around the table. The humor of the hour was swept out of existence by this bit of human tragedy. The great city roared about the Settlement. The awful current of human life was flowing in a great stream past the Settlement House, and those who had work were hurrying to it in a vast throng. But thousands were going down in the midst of that current, clutching at last hopes, dying literally in a land of plenty because the boon of physical toil was denied them.
These were headlines he read slowly. He then moved on to the detailed account of the shooting and the reporter's visit to the tenement where the family lived. When he finished, there was silence around the table. The humor of the moment vanished with this piece of human tragedy. The city buzzed around the Settlement. The harsh current of human life was flowing in a massive stream past the Settlement House, and those with jobs were rushing to work in a huge crowd. But thousands were getting swept away in that current, grasping at their last hopes, literally dying in a land of plenty because they were denied the gift of physical labor.
There were various comments on the part of the residents. One of the new-comers, a young man preparing for the ministry, said: "Why don't the man apply to one of the charity organizations for help? Or to the city? It certainly is not true that even at its worst this city full of Christian people would knowingly allow any one to go without food or fuel."
There were several comments from the residents. One of the newcomers, a young man training for the ministry, said: "Why doesn't the man reach out to one of the charity organizations for help? Or to the city? It can't be true that even at its worst this city full of Christian people would knowingly let anyone go without food or fuel."
"No, I don't believe it would," replied Dr. Bruce. "But we don't know the history of this man's case. He may have asked for help so often before that, finally, in a moment of desperation he determined to help himself. I have known such cases this winter."
"No, I don't think so," Dr. Bruce replied. "But we don’t know the history of this man's situation. He may have asked for help so many times before that, ultimately, in a moment of desperation, he decided to take matters into his own hands. I've seen cases like that this winter."
"That is not the terrible fact in this case," said the Bishop. "The awful thing about it is the fact that the man had not had any work for six months."
"That’s not the horrible reality in this situation," said the Bishop. "The really awful part is that the man hasn’t had any work for six months."
"Why don't such people go out into the country?" asked the divinity student.
"Why don't those people go out to the countryside?" asked the theology student.
Some one at the table who had made a special study of the opportunities for work in the country answered the question. According to the investigator the places that were possible for work in the country were exceedingly few for steady employment, and in almost every case they were offered only to men without families. Suppose a man's wife or children were ill. How would he move or get into the country? How could he pay even the meager sum necessary to move his few goods? There were a thousand reasons probably why this particular man did not go elsewhere.
Someone at the table who had studied the job opportunities in the country answered the question. According to the researcher, the available jobs in rural areas were very limited for steady work, and almost all of them were offered only to men without families. If a man's wife or kids were sick, how would he relocate or even get to the country? How could he afford the small amount needed to move his few belongings? There were likely a thousand reasons why this particular man didn’t go anywhere else.
"Meanwhile there are the wife and children," said Mrs. Bruce. "How awful! Where is the place, did you say?"
"Meanwhile, there are the wife and kids," Mrs. Bruce said. "How terrible! Where did you say the place is?"
"Why, it is only three blocks from here. This is the 'Penrose district.' I believe Penrose himself owns half of the houses in that block. They are among the worst houses in this part of the city. And Penrose is a church member."
"Why, it's just three blocks away. This is the 'Penrose district.' I think Penrose himself owns half the houses on that block. They're some of the worst houses in this part of the city. And Penrose is a church member."
"Yes, he belongs to the Nazareth Avenue Church," replied Dr. Bruce in a low voice.
"Yeah, he goes to the Nazareth Avenue Church," Dr. Bruce replied quietly.
The Bishop rose from the table the very figure of divine wrath. He had opened his lips to say what seldom came from him in the way of denunciation, when the bell rang and one of the residents went to the door.
The Bishop stood up from the table, the very image of divine anger. He had begun to speak, ready to condemn, something he rarely did, when the bell rang and one of the residents went to answer the door.
"Tell Dr. Bruce and the Bishop I want to see them. Penrose is the name—Clarence Penrose. Dr. Bruce knows me."
"Tell Dr. Bruce and the Bishop I want to see them. The name is Penrose—Clarence Penrose. Dr. Bruce knows who I am."
The family at the breakfast table heard every word. The Bishop exchanged a significant look with Dr. Bruce and the two men instantly left the table and went out into the hall.
The family at the breakfast table heard every word. The Bishop exchanged a meaningful glance with Dr. Bruce, and the two men immediately left the table and walked out into the hall.
"Come in here, Penrose," said Dr. Bruce, and they ushered the visitor into the reception room, closed the door and were alone.
"Come in here, Penrose," said Dr. Bruce, and they led the visitor into the reception room, closed the door, and were alone.
Clarence Penrose was one of the most elegant looking men in Chicago. He came from an aristocratic family of great wealth and social distinction. He was exceedingly wealthy and had large property holdings in different parts of the city. He had been a member of Dr. Bruce's church many years. He faced the two ministers with a look of agitation on his face that showed plainly the mark of some unusual experience. He was very pale and his lips trembled as he spoke. When had Clarence Penrose ever before yielded to such a strange emotion?
Clarence Penrose was one of the most stylish men in Chicago. He came from an upper-class family with significant wealth and social standing. He was extremely wealthy and owned large properties in different areas of the city. He had been a member of Dr. Bruce's church for many years. He looked at the two ministers with an anxious expression that clearly indicated he was going through something unusual. He was very pale, and his lips shook as he spoke. When had Clarence Penrose ever before given in to such a strange emotion?
"This affair of the shooting! You understand? You have read it? The family lived in one of my houses. It is a terrible event. But that is not the primary cause of my visit." He stammered and looked anxiously into the faces of the two men. The Bishop still looked stern. He could not help feeling that this elegant man of leisure could have done a great deal to alleviate the horrors in his tenements, possibly have prevented this tragedy if he had sacrificed some of his personal ease and luxury to better the conditions of the people in his district.
"This shooting situation! Do you understand? Have you read about it? The family lived in one of my properties. It's a horrible event. But that's not the main reason for my visit." He stumbled over his words and anxiously glanced at the faces of the two men. The Bishop still appeared stern. He couldn't shake the feeling that this refined man of leisure could have done a lot to ease the suffering in his buildings, perhaps even prevented this tragedy if he had given up some of his comfort and luxury to improve the living conditions of the people in his area.
Penrose turned toward Dr. Bruce. "Doctor!" he exclaimed, and there was almost a child's terror in his voice. "I came to say that I have had an experience so unusual that nothing but the supernatural can explain it. You remember I was one of those who took the pledge to do as Jesus would do. I thought at the time, poor fool that I was, that I had all along been doing the Christian thing. I gave liberally out of my abundance to the church and charity. I never gave myself to cost me any suffering. I have been living in a perfect hell of contradictions ever since I took that pledge. My little girl, Diana you remember, also took the pledge with me. She has been asking me a great many questions lately about the poor people and where they live. I was obliged to answer her. One of her questions last night touched my sore! 'Do you own any houses where these poor people live? Are they nice and warm like ours?' You know how a child will ask questions like these. I went to bed tormented with what I now know to be the divine arrows of conscience. I could not sleep. I seemed to see the judgment day. I was placed before the Judge. I was asked to give an account of my deeds done in the body. 'How many sinful souls had I visited in prison? What had I done with my stewardship? How about those tenements where people froze in winter and stifled in summer? Did I give any thought to them except to receive the rentals from them? Where did my suffering come in? Would Jesus have done as I had done and was doing? Had I broken my pledge? How had I used the money and the culture and the social influence I possessed? Had I used it to bless humanity, to relieve the suffering, to bring joy to the distressed and hope to the desponding? I had received much. How much had I given?'
Penrose turned to Dr. Bruce. "Doctor!" he said, his voice almost childlike with fear. "I need to tell you about an experience I've had that's so unusual it can only be explained by the supernatural. You remember I was one of those who made a pledge to act as Jesus would. I thought, naive as I was, that I had always been doing the right thing. I generously donated from my wealth to the church and to charities. I never gave in a way that caused me any real discomfort. Ever since I made that pledge, I've been living in a complete mess of contradictions. My little girl, Diana, you remember her, also made the pledge with me. Lately, she’s been asking me a lot of questions about poor people and where they live. I felt I had to respond to her. One of her questions last night struck a nerve! 'Do you own any houses where these poor people live? Are they nice and warm like ours?' You know how kids can ask questions like that. I went to bed troubled by what I now recognize as the piercing arrows of conscience. I couldn’t sleep. It felt like I was facing judgment day. I was brought before the Judge and asked to account for what I had done. 'How many sinful souls had I visited in prison? What did I do with my responsibilities? What about those tenement buildings where people freeze in winter and suffocate in summer? Did I ever think about them except to collect the rent? Where was my sacrifice? Would Jesus have acted as I did? Had I broken my pledge? How had I used the money, education, and social influence I had? Had I used it to help humanity, to ease suffering, to bring joy to the distressed and hope to the hopeless? I had received so much. How much had I given?'”
"All this came to me in a waking vision as distinctly as I see you two men and myself now. I was unable to see the end of the vision. I had a confused picture in my mind of the suffering Christ pointing a condemning finger at me, and the rest was shut out by mist and darkness. I have not slept for twenty-four hours. The first thing I saw this morning was the account of the shooting at the coal yards. I read the account with a feeling of horror I have not been able to shake off. I am a guilty creature before God."
"All of this came to me in a waking vision as clearly as I see you two men and myself now. I couldn't see the end of the vision. I had a vague image in my mind of the suffering Christ pointing a judging finger at me, and everything else was obscured by mist and darkness. I haven't slept for twenty-four hours. The first thing I saw this morning was the report of the shooting at the coal yards. I read the report with a sense of horror that I haven't been able to shake off. I feel like a guilty person before God."
Penrose paused suddenly. The two men looked at him solemnly. What power of the Holy Spirit moved the soul of this hitherto self-satisfied, elegant, cultured man who belonged to the social life that was accustomed to go its way placidly, unmindful of the great sorrows of a great city and practically ignorant of what it means to suffer for Jesus' sake? Into that room came a breath such as before swept over Henry Maxwell's church and through Nazareth avenue. The Bishop laid his hand on the shoulder of Penrose and said: "My brother, God has been very near to you. Let us thank Him."
Penrose suddenly stopped. The two men looked at him seriously. What influence of the Holy Spirit touched the heart of this previously self-satisfied, refined, cultured man who was part of a social life that usually moved forward calmly, unaware of the deep sorrows of a large city and almost clueless about the true meaning of suffering for Jesus' sake? A presence filled the room, just like the one that had once swept through Henry Maxwell's church and along Nazareth Avenue. The Bishop placed his hand on Penrose's shoulder and said, "My brother, God has been very close to you. Let's thank Him."
"Yes! yes!" sobbed Penrose. He sat down on a chair and covered his face. The Bishop prayed. Then Penrose quietly said: "Will you go with me to that house?"
"Yes! yes!" cried Penrose, sitting down in a chair and hiding his face. The Bishop prayed. Then Penrose quietly said, "Will you come with me to that house?"
For answer the two men put on their overcoats and went with him to the home of the dead man's family.
For an answer, the two men put on their overcoats and went with him to the home of the deceased man's family.
That was the beginning of a new and strange life for Clarence Penrose. From the moment he stepped into that wretched hovel of a home and faced for the first time in his life a despair and suffering such as he had read of but did not know by personal contact, he dated a new life. It would be another long story to tell how, in obedience to his pledge he began to do with his tenement property as he knew Jesus would do. What would Jesus do with tenement property if He owned it in Chicago or any other great city of the world? Any man who can imagine any true answers to this question can easily tell what Clarence Penrose began to do.
That was the start of a new and unusual life for Clarence Penrose. From the moment he walked into that rundown house and faced, for the first time, a level of despair and suffering he had only read about but never experienced firsthand, he marked the beginning of a new chapter. It would take another long story to explain how, in keeping with his promise, he started managing his rental property in the way he believed Jesus would. What would Jesus do with rental properties if He owned them in Chicago or any other major city in the world? Anyone who can imagine any genuine answers to this question can easily understand what Clarence Penrose began to do.
Now before that winter reached its bitter climax many things occurred in the city which concerned the lives of all the characters in this history of the disciples who promised to walk in His steps.
Now, before that winter hit its harsh peak, a lot of things happened in the city that affected the lives of all the characters in this story of the disciples who pledged to follow His path.
It chanced by one of those coincidences that seem to occur preternaturally that one afternoon just as Felicia came out of the Settlement with a basket of food which she was going to leave as a sample with a baker in the Penrose district, Stephen Clyde opened the door of the carpenter shop in the basement and came out in time to meet her as she reached the sidewalk.
It just so happened, in one of those strange coincidences that feel almost unnatural, that one afternoon, as Felicia stepped out of the Settlement with a basket of food she was planning to leave as a sample with a baker in the Penrose district, Stephen Clyde opened the door of the carpenter shop in the basement and stepped out just in time to meet her as she reached the sidewalk.
"Let me carry your basket, please," he said.
"Let me carry your basket, please," he said.
"Why do you say 'please'?" asked Felicia, handing over the basket while they walked along.
"Why do you say 'please'?" Felicia asked as she handed over the basket while they walked.
"I would like to say something else," replied Stephen, glancing at her shyly and yet with a boldness that frightened him, for he had been loving Felicia more every day since he first saw her and especially since she stepped into the shop that day with the Bishop, and for weeks now they had been thrown in each other's company.
"I want to say something else," Stephen replied, looking at her shyly but with a courage that scared him. He had been falling more in love with Felicia every day since the first time he saw her, especially since she walked into the shop that day with the Bishop. For weeks now, they had found themselves in each other’s company.
"What else?" asked Felicia, innocently falling into the trap.
"What else?" Felicia asked, innocently stepping into the trap.
"Why—" said Stephen, turning his fair, noble face full toward her and eyeing her with the look of one who would have the best of all things in the universe, "I would like to say: 'Let me carry your basket, dear Felicia'."
"Why—" said Stephen, turning his handsome, noble face fully toward her and looking at her like someone who wants to have the best of everything in the universe, "I just want to say: 'Let me carry your basket, dear Felicia'."
Felicia never looked so beautiful in her life. She walked on a little way without even turning her face toward him. It was no secret with her own heart that she had given it to Stephen some time ago. Finally she turned and said shyly, while her face grew rosy and her eyes tender: "Why don't you say it, then?"
Felicia had never looked more beautiful in her life. She walked on for a bit without even glancing at him. It was no secret to her own heart that she had given it to Stephen some time ago. Eventually, she turned and said shyly, her face flushing and her eyes softening, "Why don’t you just say it, then?"
"May I?" cried Stephen, and he was so careless for a minute of the way he held the basket, that Felicia exclaimed:
"May I?" shouted Stephen, and he was so careless for a moment in how he held the basket that Felicia remarked:
"Yes! But oh, don't drop my goodies!"
"Yes! But please, don't drop my stuff!"
"Why, I wouldn't drop anything so precious for all the world, dear Felicia," said Stephen, who now walked on air for several blocks, and what was said during that walk is private correspondence that we have no right to read. Only it is a matter of history that day that the basket never reached its destination, and that over in the other direction, late in the afternoon, the Bishop, walking along quietly from the Penrose district, in rather a secluded spot near the outlying part of the Settlement district, heard a familiar voice say:
"Why, I wouldn't drop anything so precious for anything, dear Felicia," said Stephen, who now felt on top of the world for several blocks, and what they talked about during that walk is personal information that we have no right to see. But it’s a part of history that the basket never made it to its destination, and that later in the afternoon, the Bishop, walking quietly from the Penrose area, in a rather secluded spot near the edge of the Settlement district, heard a familiar voice say:
"But tell me, Felicia, when did you begin to love me?"
"But tell me, Felicia, when did you start to love me?"
"I fell in love with a little pine shaving just above your ear that day when I saw you in the shop!" said the other voice with a laugh so clear, so pure, so sweet that it did one good to hear it.
"I fell in love with a tiny pine shaving right above your ear that day I saw you in the shop!" said the other voice, laughing so clearly, so purely, so sweetly that it was a joy to hear.
"Where are you going with that basket?" he tried to say sternly.
"Where are you taking that basket?" he attempted to say firmly.
"We are taking it to—where are we taking it, Felicia?"
"We're taking it to—where are we taking it, Felicia?"
"Dear Bishop, we are taking it home to begin—"
"Dear Bishop, we're bringing it home to start—"
"To begin housekeeping with," finished Stephen, coming to the rescue.
"To start the housekeeping," finished Stephen, coming to the rescue.
"Are you?" said the Bishop. "I hope you will invite me to share. I know what Felicia's cooking is."
"Are you?" said the Bishop. "I hope you invite me to join. I know what Felicia's cooking is like."
"Bishop, dear Bishop!" said Felicia, and she did not pretend to hide her happiness; "indeed, you shall be the most honored guest. Are you glad?"
"Bishop, dear Bishop!" Felicia said, not bothering to hide her happiness. "Honestly, you will be the most honored guest. Are you happy?"
"Yes, I am," he replied, interpreting Felicia's words as she wished. Then he paused a moment and said gently: "God bless you both!" and went his way with a tear in his eye and a prayer in his heart, and left them to their joy.
"Yes, I am," he replied, understanding Felicia's words as she intended. Then he paused for a moment and said softly, "God bless you both!" and walked away with a tear in his eye and a prayer in his heart, leaving them to their happiness.
Yes. Shall not the same divine power of love that belongs to earth be lived and sung by the disciples of the Man of Sorrows and the Burden-bearer of sins? Yea, verily! And this man and woman shall walk hand in hand through this great desert of human woe in this city, strengthening each other, growing more loving with the experience of the world's sorrows, walking in His steps even closer yet because of their love for each other, bringing added blessing to thousands of wretched creatures because they are to have a home of their own to share with the homeless. "For this cause," said our Lord Jesus Christ, "shall a man leave his father and mother and cleave unto his wife." And Felicia and Stephen, following the Master, love him with a deeper, truer service and devotion because of the earthly affection which Heaven itself sanctions with its solemn blessing.
Yes. Shouldn't the same divine power of love that exists on earth be lived and celebrated by the followers of the Man of Sorrows and the Burden-bearer of sins? Absolutely! This man and woman will walk hand in hand through this vast desert of human suffering in this city, supporting each other, becoming more loving through the experiences of the world's pain, walking even closer in His footsteps because of their love for each other, bringing extra blessings to thousands of unfortunate souls because they will have a home of their own to share with the homeless. "For this cause," said our Lord Jesus Christ, "a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife." And Felicia and Stephen, following the Master, love Him with a deeper, truer service and devotion because of the earthly love that Heaven itself endorses with its solemn blessing.
But it was a little after the love story of the Settlement became a part of its glory that Henry Maxwell of Raymond came to Chicago with Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page and Rollin and Alexander Powers and President Marsh, and the occasion was a remarkable gathering at the hall of the Settlement arranged by the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, who had finally persuaded Mr. Maxwell and his fellow disciples in Raymond to come on to be present at this meeting.
But shortly after the love story of the Settlement became a part of its glory, Henry Maxwell from Raymond came to Chicago with Rachel Winslow, Virginia Page, Rollin, Alexander Powers, and President Marsh. This was a significant gathering at the hall of the Settlement, organized by the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, who had finally convinced Mr. Maxwell and his fellow disciples in Raymond to attend this meeting.
There were invited into the Settlement Hall, meeting for that night men out of work, wretched creatures who had lost faith in God and man, anarchists and infidels, free-thinkers and no-thinkers. The representation of all the city's worst, most hopeless, most dangerous, depraved elements faced Henry Maxwell and the other disciples when the meeting began. And still the Holy Spirit moved over the great, selfish, pleasure-loving, sin-stained city, and it lay in God's hand, not knowing all that awaited it. Every man and woman at the meeting that night had seen the Settlement motto over the door blazing through the transparency set up by the divinity student: "What would Jesus do?"
They were invited into the Settlement Hall, a meeting for that night of unemployed men, miserable people who had lost faith in God and humanity, anarchists and nonbelievers, free-thinkers and those who don't think at all. The representation of all the city's worst, most hopeless, most dangerous, and depraved elements confronted Henry Maxwell and the other disciples when the meeting started. And still, the Holy Spirit moved over the big, selfish, pleasure-seeking, sin-stained city, resting in God's hands, unaware of everything that awaited it. Every man and woman at the meeting that night had seen the Settlement motto over the door shining through the transparency set up by the divinity student: "What would Jesus do?"
And Henry Maxwell, as for the first time he stepped under the doorway, was touched with a deeper emotion than he had felt in a long time as he thought of the first time that question had come to him in the piteous appeal of the shabby young man who had appeared in the First Church of Raymond at the morning service.
And Henry Maxwell, as he stepped through the doorway for the first time, felt a deeper emotion than he had experienced in a long time as he recalled when that question had first been posed to him in the heartbreaking plea of the poorly dressed young man who had shown up at the First Church of Raymond during the morning service.
Chapter Thirty
"Now, when Jesus heard these things, He said unto him, Yet lackest thou one thing: sell all that thou hast, and distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow Me."
"Now, when Jesus heard these things, He said to him, 'You still lack one thing: sell everything you have, give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; then come, follow Me.'"
WHEN Henry Maxwell began to speak to the souls crowded into the Settlement Hall that night it is doubtful if he ever faced such an audience in his life. It is quite certain that the city of Raymond did not contain such a variety of humanity. Not even the Rectangle at its worst could furnish so many men and women who had fallen entirely out of the reach of the church and of all religious and even Christian influences.
WHEN Henry Maxwell began to speak to the people packed into the Settlement Hall that night, it’s uncertain if he had ever encountered such an audience before. It’s definitely true that the city of Raymond didn’t have such a mix of humanity. Not even the Rectangle at its worst could provide so many men and women who had completely lost touch with the church and all religious or even Christian influences.
What did he talk about? He had already decided that point. He told in the simplest language he could command some of the results of obedience to the pledge as it had been taken in Raymond. Every man and woman in that audience knew something about Jesus Christ. They all had some idea of His character, and however much they had grown bitter toward the forms of Christian ecclesiasticism or the social system, they preserved some standard of right and truth, and what little some of them still retained was taken from the person of the Peasant of Galilee.
What did he discuss? He had already made that decision. He explained in the simplest language he could muster some of the outcomes of following the pledge as it had been taken in Raymond. Everyone in that audience knew something about Jesus Christ. They all had an idea of His character, and even though many had grown resentful toward the structures of Christian institutions or the social system, they still held onto some sense of right and truth, and whatever little they still believed came from the figure of the Peasant of Galilee.
So they were interested in what Maxwell said. "What would Jesus do?" He began to apply the question to the social problem in general, after finishing the story of Raymond. The audience was respectfully attentive. It was more than that. It was genuinely interested. As Mr. Maxwell went on, faces all over the hall leaned forward in a way seldom seen in church audiences or anywhere except among workingmen or the people of the street when once they are thoroughly aroused. "What would Jesus do?" Suppose that were the motto not only of the churches but of the business men, the politicians, the newspapers, the workingmen, the society people—how long would it take under such a standard of conduct to revolutionize the world? What was the trouble with the world? It was suffering from selfishness. No one ever lived who had succeeded in overcoming selfishness like Jesus. If men followed Him regardless of results the world would at once begin to enjoy a new life.
So they were interested in what Maxwell said. "What would Jesus do?" He started to apply that question to social issues in general after finishing Raymond's story. The audience was respectfully attentive. It was more than that; they were genuinely interested. As Mr. Maxwell continued, faces all over the hall leaned forward in a way that’s rarely seen in church audiences or anywhere else except among working people or those in the streets when they’re truly engaged. "What would Jesus do?" Imagine if that were the motto not just for churches but for business people, politicians, the media, workers, and societal elites—how long would it take to revolutionize the world under such a standard of behavior? What was wrong with the world? It was suffering from selfishness. No one ever lived who overcame selfishness like Jesus did. If men followed Him without worrying about the consequences, the world would immediately start to experience a new life.
Maxwell never knew how much it meant to hold the respectful attention of that hall full of diseased and sinful humanity. The Bishop and Dr. Bruce, sitting there, looking on, seeing many faces that represented scorn of creeds, hatred of the social order, desperate narrowness and selfishness, marveled that even so soon under the influence of the Settlement life, the softening process had begun already to lessen the bitterness of hearts, many of which had grown bitter from neglect and indifference.
Maxwell never realized how much it mattered to have the respectful attention of that hall filled with flawed and sinful people. The Bishop and Dr. Bruce, sitting there and watching, seeing many faces that showed contempt for beliefs, disdain for the social order, desperate narrow-mindedness, and selfishness, were amazed that even in such a short time under the influence of Settlement life, the process of softening hearts had already begun to reduce the bitterness in many, which had grown from neglect and indifference.
And still, in spite of the outward show of respect to the speaker, no one, not even the Bishop, had any true conception of the feeling pent up in that room that night. Among those who had heard of the meeting and had responded to the invitation were twenty or thirty men out of work who had strolled past the Settlement that afternoon, read the notice of the meeting, and had come in out of curiosity and to escape the chill east wind. It was a bitter night and the saloons were full. But in that whole district of over thirty thousand souls, with the exception of the saloons, there was not a door open except the clean, pure Christian door of the Settlement. Where would a man without a home or without work or without friends naturally go unless to the saloon?
And yet, despite the outward show of respect toward the speaker, no one, not even the Bishop, truly understood the emotions held back in that room that night. Among those who had heard about the meeting and accepted the invitation were twenty or thirty unemployed men who had walked by the Settlement that afternoon, saw the notice for the meeting, and came in out of curiosity and to get away from the cold east wind. It was a bitter night, and the bars were crowded. But in that entire area of over thirty thousand people, aside from the bars, there wasn’t a single door open except for the clean, welcoming Christian door of the Settlement. Where would a man without a home, a job, or friends naturally go, if not to the bar?
It had been the custom at the Settlement for a free discussion to follow any open meeting of this kind, and when Mr. Maxwell finished and sat down, the Bishop, who presided that night, rose and made the announcement that any man in the hall was at liberty to ask questions, to speak out his feelings or declare his convictions, always with the understanding that whoever took part was to observe the simple rules that governed parliamentary bodies and obey the three-minute rule which, by common consent, would be enforced on account of the numbers present.
It was standard practice at the Settlement for an open discussion to follow any public meeting like this, and when Mr. Maxwell finished and sat down, the Bishop, who was in charge that night, stood up and announced that anyone in the hall was free to ask questions, share their feelings, or express their opinions, always with the understanding that anyone participating would need to follow the basic rules that govern parliamentary groups and stick to the three-minute rule, which, by mutual agreement, would be enforced due to the large crowd.
Instantly a number of voices from men who had been at previous meetings of this kind exclaimed, "Consent! consent!"
Instantly, several voices from men who had attended past meetings like this one shouted, "Consent! Consent!"
The Bishop sat down, and immediately a man near the middle of the hall rose and began to speak.
The Bishop sat down, and right away a man in the middle of the hall stood up and started to speak.
"I want to say that what Mr. Maxwell has said tonight comes pretty close to me. I knew Jack Manning, the fellow he told about who died at his house. I worked on the next case to his in a printer's shop in Philadelphia for two years. Jack was a good fellow. He loaned me five dollars once when I was in a hole and I never got a chance to pay him back. He moved to New York, owing to a change in the management of the office that threw him out, and I never saw him again. When the linotype machines came in I was one of the men to go out, just as he did. I have been out most of the time since. They say inventions are a good thing. I don't always see it myself; but I suppose I'm prejudiced. A man naturally is when he loses a steady job because a machine takes his place. About this Christianity he tells about, it's all right. But I never expect to see any such sacrifices on the part of the church people. So far as my observation goes they're just as selfish and as greedy for money and worldly success as anybody. I except the Bishop and Dr. Bruce and a few others. But I never found much difference between men of the world, as they are called, and church members when it came to business and money making. One class is just as bad as another there."
"I want to say that what Mr. Maxwell shared tonight really resonates with me. I knew Jack Manning, the guy he mentioned who passed away at his house. I worked on the case right after his at a printer's shop in Philadelphia for two years. Jack was a great guy. He lent me five bucks once when I was in a tough spot, and I never got to pay him back. He moved to New York after the office changed management, which forced him out, and I never saw him again. When the linotype machines came in, I was one of the guys who lost my job, just like he did. I’ve been out of work most of the time since then. They say inventions are good, but I don’t always see it that way; I guess I’m biased. Anyone would be when they lose a steady job because a machine takes over. About this Christianity he talks about, it sounds good. But I don't expect to see any real sacrifices from the church people. From my observation, they're just as selfish and greedy for money and success as anyone else. I do make an exception for the Bishop, Dr. Bruce, and a few others. But honestly, I haven't seen much difference between worldly people and church members when it comes to business and making money. One group is just as bad as the other."
Cries of "That's so!" "You're right!" "Of course!" interrupted the speaker, and the minute he sat down two men who were on the floor for several seconds before the first speaker was through began to talk at once.
Cries of "That's true!" "You're right!" "Definitely!" interrupted the speaker, and the moment he sat down, two men who had been waiting on the floor for several seconds before the first speaker finished began to talk at the same time.
The Bishop called them to order and indicated which was entitled to the floor. The man who remained standing began eagerly:
The Bishop called them to order and pointed out who had the right to speak. The man who stayed standing began enthusiastically:
"This is the first time I was ever in here, and may be it'll be the last. Fact is, I am about at the end of my string. I've tramped this city for work till I'm sick. I'm in plenty of company. Say! I'd like to ask a question of the minister, if it's fair. May I?"
"This is the first time I’ve been in here, and it might be the last. The truth is, I’m pretty much at the end of my rope. I’ve searched this city for work until I’m exhausted. I’m not alone in this. Hey! I’d like to ask the minister a question, if that’s okay. Can I?"
"That's for Mr. Maxwell to say," said the Bishop.
"That's for Mr. Maxwell to decide," said the Bishop.
"By all means," replied Mr. Maxwell quickly. "Of course, I will not promise to answer it to the gentleman's satisfaction."
"Sure thing," Mr. Maxwell replied quickly. "But I can't promise that my answer will satisfy the gentleman."
"This is my question." The man leaned forward and stretched out a long arm with a certain dramatic force that grew naturally enough out of his condition as a human being. "I want to know what Jesus would do in my case. I haven't had a stroke of work for two months. I've got a wife and three children, and I love them as much as if I was worth a million dollars. I've been living off a little earnings I saved up during the World's Fair jobs I got. I'm a carpenter by trade, and I've tried every way I know to get a job. You say we ought to take for our motto, 'What would Jesus do?' What would He do if He was out of work like me? I can't be somebody else and ask the question. I want to work. I'd give anything to grow tired of working ten hours a day the way I used to. Am I to blame because I can't manufacture a job for myself? I've got to live, and my wife and my children have got to live. But how? What would Jesus do? You say that's the question we ought to ask."
"This is my question." The man leaned forward and extended a long arm with a certain dramatic intensity that came naturally from being human. "I want to know what Jesus would do in my situation. I haven't had any work for two months. I have a wife and three kids, and I love them as much as if I were worth a million dollars. I've been living off the little savings I put aside from the jobs I did during the World's Fair. I'm a carpenter by trade, and I've tried everything I can think of to get a job. You say our motto should be, 'What would Jesus do?' What would He do if He were out of work like me? I can't be someone else and ask that question. I want to work. I'd give anything to be tired from working ten hours a day like I used to. Am I to blame because I can't create a job for myself? I have to live, and my wife and kids have to live. But how? What would Jesus do? You say that's the question we should ask."
Mr. Maxwell sat there staring at the great sea of faces all intent on his, and no answer to this man's question seemed for the time being to be possible. "O God!" his heart prayed; "this is a question that brings up the entire social problem in all its perplexing entanglement of human wrongs and its present condition contrary to every desire of God for a human being's welfare. Is there any condition more awful than for a man in good health, able and eager to work, with no means of honest livelihood unless he does work, actually unable to get anything to do, and driven to one of three things: begging or charity at the hands of friends or strangers, suicide or starvation? 'What would Jesus do?'" It was a fair question for the man to ask. It was the only question he could ask, supposing him to be a disciple of Jesus. But what a question for any man to be obliged to answer under such conditions?
Mr. Maxwell sat there, staring at the crowd of faces all focused on him, and no answer to the man's question seemed possible at that moment. "Oh God!" his heart pleaded; "this is a question that highlights the entire social issue with all its confusing tangled mess of human injustices and its current state, which goes against every wish of God for a person's well-being. Is there any situation more horrifying than a healthy man, willing and eager to work, who can’t find a way to earn an honest living unless he works, and is actually unable to find anything to do, forced into one of three options: begging or relying on charity from friends or strangers, suicide, or starvation? 'What would Jesus do?'" It was a fair question for the man to ask. It was the only question he could ask, assuming he was a follower of Jesus. But what a question for anyone to have to answer under such circumstances?
All this and more did Henry Maxwell ponder. All the others were thinking in the same way. The Bishop sat there with a look so stern and sad that it was not hard to tell how the question moved him. Dr. Bruce had his head bowed. The human problem had never seemed to him so tragical as since he had taken the pledge and left his church to enter the Settlement. What would Jesus do? It was a terrible question. And still the man stood there, tall and gaunt and almost terrible, with his arm stretched out in an appeal which grew every second in meaning. At length Mr. Maxwell spoke.
All of this weighed heavily on Henry Maxwell. The others were thinking the same way. The Bishop sat there looking so serious and sad that it was clear how much the question affected him. Dr. Bruce had his head down. The human problem had never seemed so tragic to him since he took the pledge and left his church to join the Settlement. What would Jesus do? It was a daunting question. Still, the man stood there, tall and thin, almost imposing, with his arm extended in a plea that gained more significance with each passing moment. Finally, Mr. Maxwell spoke.
"Is there any man in the room, who is a Christian disciple, who has been in this condition and has tried to do as Jesus would do? If so, such a man can answer this question better than I can."
"Is there any man in the room who is a Christian disciple and has been in this situation, trying to act as Jesus would? If so, that man can answer this question better than I can."
There was a moment's hush over the room and then a man near the front of the hall slowly rose. He was an old man, and the hand he laid on the back of the bench in front of him trembled as he spoke.
There was a brief silence in the room, and then a man near the front of the hall slowly stood up. He was an elderly man, and the hand he placed on the back of the bench in front of him shook as he spoke.
"I think I can safely say that I have many times been in just such a condition, and I have always tried to be a Christian under all conditions. I don't know as I have always asked this question, 'What would Jesus do?' when I have been out of work, but I do know I have tried to be His disciple at all times. Yes," the man went on, with a sad smile that was more pathetic to the Bishop and Mr. Maxwell than the younger man's grim despair; "yes, I have begged, and I have been to charity institutions, and I have done everything when out of a job except steal and lie in order to get food and fuel. I don't know as Jesus would have done some of the things I have been obliged to do for a living, but I know I have never knowingly done wrong when out of work. Sometimes I think maybe He would have starved sooner than beg. I don't know."
"I think I can confidently say that I've often found myself in similar situations, and I've always tried to be a Christian no matter what. I can’t say I’ve consistently asked myself the question, 'What would Jesus do?' when I've been jobless, but I do know I've made an effort to be His follower at all times. Yes," the man continued, with a sad smile that seemed more heartbreaking to the Bishop and Mr. Maxwell than the younger man's grim despair; "yes, I've begged, I've been to charitable organizations, and I've done everything I could when I was out of work, except steal and lie for food and heat. I can't say what Jesus would have done in some of the situations I faced to make a living, but I know I never intentionally did anything wrong while unemployed. Sometimes I wonder if He would have preferred to starve rather than beg. I don’t know."
The old man's voice trembled and he looked around the room timidly. A silence followed, broken by a fierce voice from a large, black-haired, heavily-bearded man who sat three seats from the Bishop. The minute he spoke nearly every man in the hall leaned forward eagerly. The man who had asked the question, "What would Jesus do in my case?" slowly sat down and whispered to the man next to him: "Who's that?"
The old man's voice shook, and he glanced around the room nervously. A hush fell, shattered by a strong voice from a large, black-haired, heavily-bearded man sitting three chairs away from the Bishop. The moment he spoke, almost every man in the hall leaned in with interest. The guy who had asked, "What would Jesus do in my situation?" slowly sat down and whispered to the person next to him, "Who's that?"
"That's Carlsen, the Socialist leader. Now you'll hear something."
"That's Carlsen, the Socialist leader. Now you're about to hear something."
"This is all bosh, to my mind," began Carlsen, while his great bristling beard shook with the deep inward anger of the man. "The whole of our system is at fault. What we call civilization is rotten to the core. There is no use trying to hide it or cover it up. We live in an age of trusts and combines and capitalistic greed that means simply death to thousands of innocent men, women and children. I thank God, if there is a God—which I very much doubt—that I, for one, have never dared to marry and make a home. Home! Talk of hell! Is there any bigger one than this man and his three children has on his hands right this minute? And he's only one out of thousands. And yet this city, and every other big city in this country, has its thousands of professed Christians who have all the luxuries and comforts, and who go to church Sundays and sing their hymns about giving all to Jesus and bearing the cross and following Him all the way and being saved! I don't say that there aren't good men and women among them, but let the minister who has spoken to us here tonight go into any one of a dozen aristocratic churches I could name and propose to the members to take any such pledge as the one he's mentioned here tonight, and see how quick the people would laugh at him for a fool or a crank or a fanatic. Oh, no! That's not the remedy. That can't ever amount to anything. We've got to have a new start in the way of government. The whole thing needs reconstructing. I don't look for any reform worth anything to come out of the churches. They are not with the people. They are with the aristocrats, with the men of money. The trusts and monopolies have their greatest men in the churches. The ministers as a class are their slaves. What we need is a system that shall start from the common basis of socialism, founded on the rights of the common people—"
"This is all nonsense, in my opinion," Carlsen began, his thick, bristling beard trembling with deep, inner anger. "Our entire system is flawed. What we call civilization is rotten to the core. There's no use trying to hide it or cover it up. We live in an age of corporate monopolies and capitalist greed that leads to the suffering of thousands of innocent men, women, and children. I thank God, if there is a God—which I seriously doubt—that I, for one, have never had the courage to marry and settle down. Home! Talk about hell! Is there a bigger hell than what this man is dealing with right now, taking care of three kids? And he's just one out of thousands. Yet this city, and every other major city in the country, is filled with thousands of so-called Christians who enjoy all the luxuries and comforts, who go to church on Sundays and sing hymns about giving everything to Jesus, bearing their cross, following Him all the way, and being saved! I'm not saying there aren't good people among them, but let the minister who spoke to us tonight go into any one of a dozen wealthy churches I could name and suggest that the members take any pledge like the one he mentioned tonight, and see how quickly they'll laugh at him, calling him a fool, a crank, or a fanatic. Oh, no! That's not the solution. That will never lead to anything. We need a fresh approach to government. The whole thing needs to be rebuilt. I don’t expect any meaningful reform to come from the churches. They are out of touch with the people; they side with the aristocrats and the wealthy. The powerful individuals behind trusts and monopolies are often found in the churches. Ministers, as a group, are their subservients. What we need is a system that starts from the fundamental principles of socialism, based on the rights of everyday people—"
Carlsen had evidently forgotten all about the three-minutes rule and was launching himself into a regular oration that meant, in his usual surroundings before his usual audience, an hour at least, when the man just behind him pulled him down unceremoniously and arose. Carlsen was angry at first and threatened a little disturbance, but the Bishop reminded him of the rule, and he subsided with several mutterings in his beard, while the next speaker began with a very strong eulogy on the value of the single tax as a genuine remedy for all the social ills. He was followed by a man who made a bitter attack on the churches and ministers, and declared that the two great obstacles in the way of all true reform were the courts and the ecclesiastical machines.
Carlsen had clearly forgotten all about the three-minute rule and started giving a regular speech that, in his usual setting and with his usual audience, would take at least an hour. Just then, a man right behind him pulled him down without any formality and stood up. Carlsen was initially angry and threatened to cause a scene, but the Bishop reminded him of the rule, so he quieted down with some annoyed mumbling under his breath while the next speaker launched into a strong praise of the single tax as a true solution for all social problems. After him, another man delivered a harsh critique of the churches and ministers, claiming that the two main obstacles to real reform were the courts and the church establishment.
When he sat down a man who bore every mark of being a street laborer sprang to his feet and poured a perfect torrent of abuse against the corporations, especially the railroads. The minute his time was up a big, brawny fellow, who said he was a metal worker by trade, claimed the floor and declared that the remedy for the social wrongs was Trades Unionism. This, he said, would bring on the millennium for labor more surely than anything else. The next man endeavored to give some reasons why so many persons were out of employment, and condemned inventions as works of the devil. He was loudly applauded by the rest.
When he sat down, a man who looked like a street laborer jumped up and unleashed a flood of insults aimed at the corporations, especially the railroads. As soon as his time was up, a big, muscular guy, who claimed to be a metal worker, took the floor and argued that the solution to social injustices was Trades Unionism. He believed this would bring about a better future for workers more effectively than anything else. The next person tried to explain why so many people were unemployed and criticized inventions as the work of the devil. He received loud applause from the others.
Finally the Bishop called time on the "free for all," and asked Rachel to sing.
Finally, the Bishop ended the "free for all" and asked Rachel to sing.
Rachel Winslow had grown into a very strong, healthful, humble Christian during that wonderful year in Raymond dating from the Sunday when she first took the pledge to do as Jesus would do, and her great talent for song had been fully consecrated to the service of the Master. When she began to sing tonight at this Settlement meeting, she had never prayed more deeply for results to come from her voice, the voice which she now regarded as the Master's, to be used for Him.
Rachel Winslow had become a strong, healthy, and humble Christian during that amazing year in Raymond, starting from the Sunday when she first committed to living like Jesus would. Her amazing talent for singing was completely dedicated to serving the Master. As she started to sing tonight at this Settlement meeting, she had never prayed more earnestly for her voice—now seen as the Master’s—to make an impact for Him.
Certainly her prayer was being answered as she sang. She had chosen the words,
Certainly, her prayer was being answered as she sang. She had picked the words,
"Hark! The voice of Jesus calling, Follow me, follow me!"
"Hear! The voice of Jesus calling, Follow me, follow me!"
Again Henry Maxwell, sitting there, was reminded of his first night at the Rectangle in the tent when Rachel sang the people into quiet. The effect was the same here. What wonderful power a good voice consecrated to the Master's service always is! Rachel's great natural ability would have made her one of the foremost opera singers of the age. Surely this audience had never heard such a melody. How could it? The men who had drifted in from the street sat entranced by a voice which "back in the world," as the Bishop said, never could be heard by the common people because the owner of it would charge two or three dollars for the privilege. The song poured out through the hall as free and glad as if it were a foretaste of salvation itself. Carlsen, with his great, black-bearded face uplifted, absorbed the music with the deep love of it peculiar to his nationality, and a tear ran over his cheek and glistened in his beard as his face softened and became almost noble in its aspect. The man out of work who had wanted to know what Jesus would do in his place sat with one grimy hand on the back of the bench in front of him, with his mouth partly open, his great tragedy for the moment forgotten. The song, while it lasted, was food and work and warmth and union with his wife and babies once more. The man who had spoken so fiercely against the churches and ministers sat with his head erect, at first with a look of stolid resistance, as if he stubbornly resisted the introduction into the exercises of anything that was even remotely connected with the church or its forms of worship. But gradually he yielded to the power that was swaying the hearts of all the persons in that room, and a look of sad thoughtfulness crept over his face.
Again, Henry Maxwell, sitting there, was reminded of his first night at the Rectangle in the tent when Rachel sang everyone into silence. The effect was the same here. What amazing power a good voice dedicated to the Master's service can have! Rachel's incredible natural talent could have made her one of the top opera singers of her time. This audience had surely never heard such a melody. How could they? The men who had wandered in from the street were captivated by a voice that "back in the world," as the Bishop said, could never be heard by everyday people because the owner would charge two or three dollars for the privilege. The song flowed through the hall, free and joyful, as if it were a glimpse of salvation itself. Carlsen, with his big, black-bearded face raised, soaked in the music with the deep appreciation unique to his culture, and a tear rolled down his cheek, shining in his beard as his expression softened and became almost noble. The unemployed man who had wanted to know what Jesus would do in his situation sat with one dirty hand resting on the back of the bench in front of him, his mouth slightly open, his great tragedy temporarily forgotten. The song, while it lasted, was food, work, warmth, and a connection with his wife and kids once again. The man who had spoken so vehemently against the churches and ministers sat with his head held high, at first wearing a look of stubborn resistance, as if he was firmly opposing the inclusion of anything even slightly related to the church or its worship. But gradually he gave in to the power that was moving the hearts of everyone in that room, and a look of deep contemplation spread across his face.
The Bishop said that night while Rachel was singing that if the world of sinful, diseased, depraved, lost humanity could only have the gospel preached to it by consecrated prima donnas and professional tenors and altos and bassos, he believed it would hasten the coming of the Kingdom quicker than any other one force. "Why, oh why," he cried in his heart as he listened, "has the world's great treasure of song been so often held far from the poor because the personal possessor of voice or fingers, capable of stirring divinest melody, has so often regarded the gift as something with which to make money? Shall there be no martyrs among the gifted ones of the earth? Shall there be no giving of this great gift as well as of others?"
The Bishop said that night while Rachel was singing that if the world of sinful, sick, depraved, lost humanity could only hear the gospel from dedicated divas and professional tenors, altos, and basses, he believed it would bring about the Kingdom faster than any other force. "Why, oh why," he cried in his heart as he listened, "has the world's great treasure of music so often been kept from the poor because those who possess the ability to create beautiful melodies have frequently seen their talent as just a way to make money? Will there be no martyrs among the gifted individuals of the world? Will there be no sharing of this incredible gift along with others?"
And Henry Maxwell, again as before, called up that other audience at the Rectangle with increasing longing for a larger spread of the new discipleship. What he had seen and heard at the Settlement burned into him deeper the belief that the problem of the city would be solved if the Christians in it should once follow Jesus as He gave commandment. But what of this great mass of humanity, neglected and sinful, the very kind of humanity the Savior came to save, with all its mistakes and narrowness, its wretchedness and loss of hope, above all its unqualified bitterness towards the church? That was what smote him deepest. Was the church then so far from the Master that the people no longer found Him in the church? Was it true that the church had lost its power over the very kind of humanity which in the early ages of Christianity it reached in the greatest numbers? How much was true in what the Socialist leader said about the uselessness of looking to the church for reform or redemption, because of the selfishness and seclusion and aristocracy of its members?
And Henry Maxwell, just like before, felt an even stronger desire for a greater outreach of new followers at the Rectangle. What he saw and heard at the Settlement fueled his belief that the city's issues could be resolved if Christians truly followed Jesus as He commanded. But what about this vast population, neglected and sinful—the very people the Savior came to rescue, with all their mistakes and limitations, their misery and despair, and especially their deep bitterness towards the church? That troubled him the most. Was the church so disconnected from the Master that people couldn’t find Him there anymore? Was it true that the church had lost its influence over the very kind of people it once reached in large numbers during early Christianity? How much validity was there in what the Socialist leader claimed about the church being ineffective for reform or salvation, due to the selfishness, isolation, and elitism of its members?
He was more and more impressed with the appalling fact that the comparatively few men in that hall, now being held quiet for a while by Rachel's voice, represented thousands of others just like them, to whom a church and a minister stood for less than a saloon or a beer garden as a source of comfort or happiness. Ought it to be so? If the church members were all doing as Jesus would do, could it remain true that armies of men would walk the streets for jobs and hundreds of them curse the church and thousands of them find in the saloon their best friend? How far were the Christians responsible for this human problem that was personally illustrated right in this hall tonight? Was it true that the great city churches would as a rule refuse to walk in Jesus' steps so closely as to suffer—actually suffer—for His sake?
He was increasingly struck by the shocking reality that the relatively few men in that hall, who were momentarily quiet thanks to Rachel's voice, represented thousands of others just like them. For these men, a church and a minister meant less than a bar or a beer garden when it came to finding comfort or happiness. Should it be like this? If church members were truly following Jesus’ example, could it really be that so many men roamed the streets looking for jobs, hundreds of them cursing the church, and thousands finding their closest companion in a bar? How responsible were Christians for this human issue that was visibly present right here in this hall tonight? Was it true that large city churches would generally avoid walking in Jesus' footsteps closely enough to actually endure—truly endure—hardship for His sake?
Chapter Thirty-one
HE had planned when he came to the city to return to Raymond and be in his own pulpit on Sunday. But Friday morning he had received at the Settlement a call from the pastor of one of the largest churches in Chicago, and had been invited to fill the pulpit for both morning and evening service.
HE had intended to go back to Raymond and preach in his own church on Sunday when he arrived in the city. But on Friday morning, he got a call at the Settlement from the pastor of one of Chicago's largest churches, inviting him to take the pulpit for both the morning and evening services.
At first he hesitated, but finally accepted, seeing in it the hand of the Spirit's guiding power. He would test his own question. He would prove the truth or falsity of the charge made against the church at the Settlement meeting. How far would it go in its self-denial for Jesus' sake? How closely would it walk in His steps? Was the church willing to suffer for its Master?
At first, he hesitated, but eventually accepted, recognizing it as the Spirit's guiding influence. He would put his own question to the test. He would determine the truth or falsehood of the accusation made against the church at the Settlement meeting. How far would it go in its self-denial for Jesus' sake? How closely would it follow in His footsteps? Was the church ready to suffer for its Master?
Saturday night he spent in prayer, nearly the whole night. There had never been so great a wrestling in his soul, not even during his strongest experiences in Raymond. He had in fact entered upon another new experience. The definition of his own discipleship was receiving an added test at this time, and he was being led into a larger truth of the Lord.
Saturday night he spent in prayer, almost the entire night. He had never experienced such a deep struggle within himself, not even during his toughest moments in Raymond. He was actually going through another new experience. The understanding of his own discipleship was being put to the test again, and he was being guided into a deeper truth of the Lord.
Sunday morning the great church was filled to its utmost. Henry Maxwell, coming into the pulpit from that all-night vigil, felt the pressure of a great curiosity on the part of the people. They had heard of the Raymond movement, as all the churches had, and the recent action of Dr. Bruce had added to the general interest in the pledge. With this curiosity was something deeper, more serious. Mr. Maxwell felt that also. And in the knowledge that the Spirit's presence was his living strength, he brought his message and gave it to that church that day.
Sunday morning, the big church was packed to capacity. Henry Maxwell, stepping into the pulpit after an all-night vigil, sensed the crowd's intense curiosity. They had all heard about the Raymond movement, just like all the other churches, and Dr. Bruce's recent actions had heightened the interest in the pledge. Alongside this curiosity was something more profound and serious. Mr. Maxwell felt that too. With the awareness that the Spirit's presence was his real strength, he delivered his message to the congregation that day.
He had never been what would be called a great preacher. He had not the force nor the quality that makes remarkable preachers. But ever since he had promised to do as Jesus would do, he had grown in a certain quality of persuasiveness that had all the essentials of true eloquence. This morning the people felt the complete sincerity and humility of a man who had gone deep into the heart of a great truth.
He had never been what you would call a great preacher. He didn't have the strength or qualities that make preachers stand out. But ever since he promised to follow Jesus' example, he had developed a certain kind of persuasive skill that had all the basics of true eloquence. This morning, the people sensed the genuine sincerity and humility of a man who had truly understood a profound truth.
After telling briefly of some results in his own church in Raymond since the pledge was taken, he went on to ask the question he had been asking since the Settlement meeting. He had taken for his theme the story of the young man who came to Jesus asking what he must do to obtain eternal life. Jesus had tested him. "Sell all that thou hast and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come follow me." But the young man was not willing to suffer to that extent. If following Jesus meant suffering in that way, he was not willing. He would like to follow Jesus, but not if he had to give so much.
After briefly discussing some results in his own church in Raymond since the pledge was made, he asked the question he had been pondering since the Settlement meeting. He based his theme on the story of the young man who approached Jesus and asked what he needed to do to gain eternal life. Jesus tested him: "Sell everything you have and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; and come follow me." However, the young man was not willing to endure that level of sacrifice. If following Jesus meant suffering in that way, he was not interested. He wanted to follow Jesus, but not if it required giving up so much.
"Is it true," continued Henry Maxwell, and his fine, thoughtful face glowed with a passion of appeal that stirred the people as they had seldom been stirred, "is it true that the church of today, the church that is called after Christ's own name, would refuse to follow Him at the expense of suffering, of physical loss, of temporary gain? The statement was made at a large gathering in the Settlement last week by a leader of workingmen that it was hopeless to look to the church for any reform or redemption of society. On what was that statement based? Plainly on the assumption that the church contains for the most part men and women who think more 'of their own ease and luxury' than of the sufferings and needs and sins of humanity. How far is that true? Are the Christians of America ready to have their discipleship tested? How about the men who possess large wealth? Are they ready to take that wealth and use it as Jesus would? How about the men and women of great talent? Are they ready to consecrate that talent to humanity as Jesus undoubtedly would do?
"Is it true," Henry Maxwell continued, his thoughtful face shining with a passionate appeal that moved the crowd like they had rarely experienced before, "is it true that today's church, the church named after Christ Himself, would refuse to follow Him if it meant suffering, losing physical comforts, or sacrificing temporary gains? A leader of workingmen stated at a large gathering in the Settlement last week that it’s pointless to look to the church for any reform or redemption in society. What was the basis for that statement? Clearly, it rests on the belief that the church mainly consists of people who care more about their own comfort and luxury than about the suffering, needs, and sins of humanity. How much of that is true? Are Christians in America willing to have their commitment tested? What about wealthy individuals? Are they prepared to use their wealth as Jesus would? And what about talented men and women? Are they ready to dedicate that talent to humanity as Jesus would undoubtedly do?"
"Is it not true that the call has come in this age for a new exhibition of Christian discipleship? You who live in this great sinful city must know that better than I do. Is it possible you can go your ways careless or thoughtless of the awful condition of men and women and children who are dying, body and soul, for need of Christian help? Is it not a matter of concern to you personally that the saloon kills its thousands more surely than war? Is it not a matter of personal suffering in some form for you that thousands of able-bodied, willing men tramp the streets of this city and all cities, crying for work and drifting into crime and suicide because they cannot find it? Can you say that this is none of your business? Let each man look after himself? Would it not be true, think you, that if every Christian in America did as Jesus would do, society itself, the business world, yes, the very political system under which our commercial and governmental activity is carried on, would be so changed that human suffering would be reduced to a minimum?
"Isn't it true that we need a new example of Christian discipleship in this age? You who live in this big, sinful city must understand this better than I do. Can you really go about your lives without being mindful of the terrible condition of men, women, and children who are suffering, both physically and spiritually, for lack of Christian support? Is it not a personal concern for you that the bars take thousands of lives more certainly than war? Do you not feel some form of personal suffering knowing that thousands of capable, eager men wander the streets of this city and every city, crying out for work and slipping into crime and despair because they can't find it? Can you say that this doesn’t involve you? That everyone should just look out for themselves? Don’t you think that if every Christian in America acted as Jesus would, society, the business world, and even the political system that governs our commerce and government would be transformed, making human suffering a rarity?"
"What would be the result if all the church members of this city tried to do as Jesus would do? It is not possible to say in detail what the effect would be. But it is easy to say, and it is true, that instantly the human problem would begin to find an adequate answer.
"What would happen if all the church members in this city tried to act like Jesus? It’s hard to pinpoint exactly what the outcome would be. But it’s safe to say, and it’s true, that right away, the human problem would start to find a real solution."
"What is the test of Christian discipleship? Is it not the same as in Christ's own time? Have our surroundings modified or changed the test? If Jesus were here today would He not call some of the members of this very church to do just what He commanded the young man, and ask them to give up their wealth and literally follow Him? I believe He would do that if He felt certain that any church member thought more of his possessions than of the Savior. The test would be the same today as then. I believe Jesus would demand He does demand now—as close a following, as much suffering, as great self-denial as when He lived in person on the earth and said, 'Except a man renounce all that he hath he cannot be my disciple.' That is, unless he is willing to do it for my sake, he cannot be my disciple.
What is the test of being a Christian disciple? Is it any different now than it was during Christ's time? Have our circumstances changed the standard? If Jesus were here today, wouldn’t He ask some members of this very church to do exactly what He told the young man and give up their wealth to follow Him? I believe He would, especially if He saw that any church member valued their possessions more than the Savior. The test would still be the same today as it was then. I believe Jesus would require—He does require now—a close following, enduring suffering, and great self-denial just as He did when He was here on earth and said, 'Unless a man renounces all that he has, he cannot be my disciple.' In other words, unless he is willing to do so for my sake, he cannot be my disciple.
"What would be the result if in this city every church member should begin to do as Jesus would do? It is not easy to go into details of the result. But we all know that certain things would be impossible that are now practiced by church members.
"What would happen if every church member in this city started acting like Jesus? It's hard to outline all the results. But we all know that some things that church members currently do would no longer be possible."
"What would Jesus do in the matter of wealth? How would He spend it? What principle would regulate His use of money? Would He be likely to live in great luxury and spend ten times as much on personal adornment and entertainment as He spent to relieve the needs of suffering humanity? How would Jesus be governed in the making of money? Would He take rentals from saloons and other disreputable property, or even from tenement property that was so constructed that the inmates had no such things as a home and no such possibility as privacy or cleanliness?
"What would Jesus think about wealth? How would He use it? What principles would guide His financial decisions? Would He likely live in luxury and spend ten times more on personal comforts and entertainment than on helping those in need? How would Jesus approach making money? Would He accept rent from bars and other questionable properties, or even from tenement buildings where the tenants had no real homes and lacked privacy or basic cleanliness?"
"What would Jesus do about the great army of unemployed and desperate who tramp the streets and curse the church, or are indifferent to it, lost in the bitter struggle for the bread that tastes bitter when it is earned on account of the desperate conflict to get it? Would Jesus care nothing for them? Would He go His way in comparative ease and comfort? Would He say that it was none of His business? Would He excuse Himself from all responsibility to remove the causes of such a condition?
"What would Jesus do about the huge number of unemployed and desperate people who walk the streets, cursing the church, or ignoring it, caught in the harsh struggle for bread that feels bitter when it’s earned through such a desperate fight to get it? Would Jesus not care about them at all? Would He just carry on in comfort and ease? Would He claim it’s not His responsibility? Would He justify stepping back from any duty to fix the reasons behind such a situation?"
"What would Jesus do in the center of a civilization that hurries so fast after money that the very girls employed in great business houses are not paid enough to keep soul and body together without fearful temptations so great that scores of them fall and are swept over the great boiling abyss; where the demands of trade sacrifice hundreds of lads in a business that ignores all Christian duties toward them in the way of education and moral training and personal affection? Would Jesus, if He were here today as a part of our age and commercial industry, feel nothing, do nothing, say nothing, in the face of these facts which every business man knows?
"What would Jesus do in the middle of a society that rushes so eagerly after money that the young women working in large corporations aren't paid enough to survive without facing severe temptations, causing many to fall and get lost in the chaos? In a business environment that overlooks all Christian responsibilities towards these young men in terms of education, moral support, and personal care, would Jesus, if He were here today as part of our time and capitalist system, feel indifferent, take no action, or remain silent in the face of these realities that every businessman is aware of?"
"What would Jesus do? Is not that what the disciple ought to do? Is he not commanded to follow in His steps? How much is the Christianity of the age suffering for Him? Is it denying itself at the cost of ease, comfort, luxury, elegance of living? What does the age need more than personal sacrifice? Does the church do its duty in following Jesus when it gives a little money to establish missions or relieve extreme cases of want? Is it any sacrifice for a man who is worth ten million dollars simply to give ten thousand dollars for some benevolent work? Is he not giving something that cost him practically nothing so far as any personal suffering goes? Is it true that the Christian disciples today in most of our churches are living soft, easy, selfish lives, very far from any sacrifice that can be called sacrifice? What would Jesus do?
"What would Jesus do? Isn't that what a disciple should do? Aren't they supposed to follow in His footsteps? How much is today's Christianity suffering for Him? Is it denying itself for the sake of ease, comfort, luxury, or a stylish lifestyle? What does the world need more than personal sacrifice? Does the church fulfill its responsibility by giving a little money to support missions or help with extreme cases of need? Is it really a sacrifice for someone worth ten million dollars to give ten thousand dollars to a charitable cause? Isn't he giving something that costs him practically nothing in terms of personal suffering? Is it true that Christian disciples today in most of our churches are living comfortable, easy, selfish lives, far from any real sacrifice? What would Jesus do?
"It is the personal element that Christian discipleship needs to emphasize. 'The gift without the giver is bare.' The Christianity that attempts to suffer by proxy is not the Christianity of Christ. Each individual Christian business man, citizen, needs to follow in His steps along the path of personal sacrifice to Him. There is not a different path today from that of Jesus' own times. It is the same path. The call of this dying century and of the new one soon to be, is a call for a new discipleship, a new following of Jesus, more like the early, simple, apostolic Christianity, when the disciples left all and literally followed the Master. Nothing but a discipleship of this kind can face the destructive selfishness of the age with any hope of overcoming it. There is a great quantity of nominal Christianity today. There is need of more of the real kind. We need revival of the Christianity of Christ. We have, unconsciously, lazily, selfishly, formally grown into a discipleship that Jesus himself would not acknowledge. He would say to many of us when we cry, 'Lord, Lord,' 'I never knew you!' Are we ready to take up the cross? Is it possible for this church to sing with exact truth,
"It’s the personal aspect that Christian discipleship needs to highlight. 'The gift without the giver is hollow.' Christianity that tries to suffer on behalf of others isn’t the Christianity of Christ. Every individual Christian, whether a business person or a citizen, needs to follow in His footsteps on the road of personal sacrifice to Him. There isn’t a different path today from the one that Jesus walked. It’s the same path. The call of this dying century and the new one approaching is a call for a new discipleship, a fresh following of Jesus, more like the early, straightforward, apostolic Christianity, when the disciples left everything and truly followed the Master. Only this kind of discipleship can confront the destructive selfishness of our time with any hope of overcoming it. There’s a lot of nominal Christianity today. We need more of the genuine kind. We need a revival of the Christianity of Christ. We have, unconsciously, lazily, selfishly, and formally, settled into a discipleship that Jesus Himself wouldn’t recognize. He would say to many of us when we cry, 'Lord, Lord,' 'I never knew you!' Are we ready to take up the cross? Can this church sing with complete truth,
'Jesus, I my cross have taken,
All to leave and follow Thee?'
'Jesus, I've taken up my cross,
All to leave everything and follow You?'
If we can sing that truly, then we may claim discipleship. But if our definition of being a Christian is simply to enjoy the privileges of worship, be generous at no expense to ourselves, have a good, easy time surrounded by pleasant friends and by comfortable things, live respectably and at the same time avoid the world's great stress of sin and trouble because it is too much pain to bear it—if this is our definition of Christianity, surely we are a long way from following the steps of Him who trod the way with groans and tears and sobs of anguish for a lost humanity; who sweat, as it were, great drops of blood, who cried out on the upreared cross, 'My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?'
If we can genuinely sing that, then we can call ourselves disciples. But if our idea of being a Christian is just enjoying the benefits of worship, being generous without any personal cost, having an easy time with pleasant friends and cozy comforts, living a respectable life while avoiding the world's serious issues of sin and pain because it’s too hard to face—if this is what we think Christianity is, then we are definitely far from following the path of Him who walked the road with groans, tears, and deep sorrow for a lost humanity; who sweat as if great drops of blood, who cried out from the raised cross, 'My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?'
"Are we ready to make and live a new discipleship? Are we ready to reconsider our definition of a Christian? What is it to be a Christian? It is to imitate Jesus. It is to do as He would do. It is to walk in His steps."
"Are we ready to create and embrace a new kind of discipleship? Are we ready to rethink what it means to be a Christian? What does it mean to be a Christian? It means to follow Jesus' example. It means to act as He would act. It means to walk in His footsteps."
When Henry Maxwell finished his sermon, he paused and looked at the people with a look they never forgot and, at the moment, did not understand. Crowded into that fashionable church that day were hundreds of men and women who had for years lived the easy, satisfied life of a nominal Christianity. A great silence fell over the congregation. Through the silence there came to the consciousness of all the souls there present a knowledge, stranger to them now for years, of a Divine Power. Every one expected the preacher to call for volunteers who would do as Jesus would do. But Maxwell had been led by the Spirit to deliver his message this time and wait for results to come.
When Henry Maxwell finished his sermon, he paused and looked at the crowd with a gaze they would never forget and, at that moment, didn’t understand. Packed into that trendy church that day were hundreds of men and women who had spent years living the comfortable, content life of a surface-level Christianity. A heavy silence fell over the congregation. In that silence, everyone present became aware, for the first time in years, of a Divine Power. Everyone expected the preacher to ask for volunteers who would act like Jesus. But Maxwell had been guided by the Spirit to deliver his message this time and wait for the results to unfold.
He closed the service with a tender prayer that kept the Divine Presence lingering very near every hearer, and the people slowly rose to go out. Then followed a scene that would have been impossible if any mere man had been alone in his striving for results.
He wrapped up the service with a heartfelt prayer that made the Divine Presence feel very close to everyone listening, and the people slowly stood up to leave. What happened next would have been impossible if anyone had just been relying on their own efforts for results.
Men and women in great numbers crowded around the platform to see Mr. Maxwell and to bring him the promise of their consecration to the pledge to do as Jesus would do. It was a voluntary, spontaneous movement that broke upon his soul with a result he could not measure. But had he not been praying for is very thing? It was an answer that more than met his desires.
Men and women gathered in large crowds around the platform to see Mr. Maxwell and to show their commitment to following Jesus' example. It was a voluntary, spontaneous movement that deeply affected him in ways he couldn't fully understand. But hadn't he been praying for exactly this? It was an answer that more than fulfilled his hopes.
There followed this movement a prayer service that in its impressions repeated the Raymond experience. In the evening, to Mr. Maxwell's joy, the Endeavor Society almost to a member came forward, as so many of the church members had done in the morning, and seriously, solemnly, tenderly, took the pledge to do as Jesus would do. A deep wave of spiritual baptism broke over the meeting near its close that was indescribable in its tender, joyful, sympathetic results.
After this movement, there was a prayer service that echoed the Raymond experience. In the evening, to Mr. Maxwell's delight, nearly everyone from the Endeavor Society came forward, just like many church members had done in the morning, and seriously, solemnly, and tenderly pledged to act as Jesus would. A profound wave of spiritual renewal swept through the meeting toward the end, creating indescribable feelings of tenderness, joy, and connection.
That was a remarkable day in the history of that church, but even more so in the history of Henry Maxwell. He left the meeting very late. He went to his room at the Settlement where he was still stopping, and after an hour with the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, spent in a joyful rehearsal of the wonderful events of the day, he sat down to think over again by himself all the experience he was having as a Christian disciple.
That was an incredible day in the history of that church, but even more so in the life of Henry Maxwell. He left the meeting quite late. He went back to his room at the Settlement where he was still staying, and after an hour with the Bishop and Dr. Bruce, joyfully recounting the amazing events of the day, he sat down to reflect alone on all the experiences he was having as a Christian disciple.
He had kneeled to pray, as he always did before going to sleep, and it was while he was on his knees that he had a waking vision of what might be in the world when once the new discipleship had made its way into the conscience and conscientiousness of Christendom. He was fully conscious of being awake, but no less certainly did it seem to him that he saw certain results with great distinctiveness, partly as realities of the future, partly great longings that they might be realities. And this is what Henry Maxwell saw in this waking vision:
He had knelt down to pray, as he always did before going to bed, and it was while he was on his knees that he had a waking vision of what the world could be like once the new discipleship took hold in the awareness and moral sense of Christianity. He was completely aware that he was awake, but it still felt like he was vividly seeing certain outcomes—some as definite possibilities for the future, and others as deep hopes that they could become real. And this is what Henry Maxwell saw in this waking vision:
He saw himself, first, going back to the First Church in Raymond, living there in a simpler, more self-denying fashion than he had yet been willing to live, because he saw ways in which he could help others who were really dependent on him for help. He also saw, more dimly, that the time would come when his position as pastor of the church would cause him to suffer more on account of growing opposition to his interpretation of Jesus and His conduct. But this was vaguely outlined. Through it all he heard the words "My grace is sufficient for thee."
He envisioned himself returning to the First Church in Raymond, living there in a simpler, more selfless way than he had been willing to before, because he recognized ways he could help those who truly depended on him. He also sensed, though not clearly, that there would come a time when his role as pastor would lead to more suffering due to increasing opposition to his interpretation of Jesus and His actions. But this was only a vague notion. Through it all, he heard the words, "My grace is sufficient for you."
He saw Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page going on with their work of service at the Rectangle, and reaching out loving hands of helpfulness far beyond the limits of Raymond. Rachel he saw married to Rollin Page, both fully consecrated to the Master's use, both following His steps with an eagerness intensified and purified by their love for each other. And Rachel's voice sang on, in slums and dark places of despair and sin, and drew lost souls back to God and heaven once more.
He saw Rachel Winslow and Virginia Page continuing their service work at the Rectangle, extending their loving hands of help far beyond the boundaries of Raymond. He observed Rachel married to Rollin Page, both fully dedicated to the Master's purpose, both eagerly following His path, their love for each other deepening and purifying their devotion. Rachel's voice resonated in the slums and dark places filled with despair and sin, bringing lost souls back to God and heaven again.
He saw President Marsh of the college using his great learning and his great influence to purify the city, to ennoble its patriotism, to inspire the young men and women who loved as well as admired him to lives of Christian service, always teaching them that education means great responsibility for the weak and the ignorant.
He saw President Marsh of the college using his vast knowledge and influence to improve the city, elevate its sense of patriotism, and inspire the young men and women who both loved and admired him to lead lives of service. He always taught them that education comes with a significant responsibility towards the weak and the ignorant.
He saw Alexander Powers meeting with sore trials in his family life, with a constant sorrow in the estrangement of wife and friends, but still going his way in all honor, serving in all his strength the Master whom he had obeyed, even unto the loss of social distinction and wealth.
He saw Alexander Powers facing tough challenges in his family life, dealing with a constant sadness from being distant from his wife and friends. Yet, he continued on with integrity, dedicating all his strength to the Master he had followed, even at the cost of social status and wealth.
He saw Milton Wright, the merchant, meeting with great reverses. Thrown upon the future by a combination of circumstances, with vast business interests involved in ruin through no fault of his own, but coming out of his reverses with clean Christian honor, to begin again and work up to a position where he could again be to hundreds of young men an example of what Jesus would do in business.
He saw Milton Wright, the merchant, facing major setbacks. Driven into the future by a series of circumstances, with significant business interests in jeopardy through no fault of his own, but emerging from his struggles with a clean Christian reputation, ready to start over and work his way back to a place where he could once again serve as a role model for hundreds of young men, showing them what Jesus would do in business.
He saw Edward Norman, editor of the NEWS, by means of the money given by Virginia, creating a force in journalism that in time came to be recognized as one of the real factors of the nation to mold its principles and actually shape its policy, a daily illustration of the might of a Christian press, and the first of a series of such papers begun and carried on by other disciples who had also taken the pledge.
He saw Edward Norman, editor of the NEWS, using the money given by Virginia to build a powerful presence in journalism that eventually became recognized as a significant factor in shaping the nation’s principles and policies. It served as a daily example of the strength of a Christian press and was the first of a series of similar publications started and continued by other followers who had also made the pledge.
He saw Jasper Chase, who had denied his Master, growing into a cold, cynical, formal life, writing novels that were social successes, but each one with a sting in it, the reminder of his denial, the bitter remorse that, do what he would, no social success could remove.
He saw Jasper Chase, who had turned his back on his Master, slipping into a cold, cynical, and formal life, writing novels that were popular, but each one carried a sting, a reminder of his rejection, the bitter regret that, no matter what he did, no social success could erase.
He saw Rose Sterling, dependent for some years upon her aunt and Felicia, finally married to a man far older than herself, accepting the burden of a relation that had no love in it on her part, because of her desire to be the wife of a rich man and enjoy the physical luxuries that were all of life to her. Over this life also the vision cast certain dark and awful shadows but they were not shown in detail.
He saw Rose Sterling, who had relied on her aunt and Felicia for a few years, finally marrying a man much older than her. She took on the weight of a relationship that lacked love on her side because she wanted to be the wife of a wealthy man and enjoy the material comforts that meant everything to her. This life also had some dark and terrible shadows over it, but they weren't described in detail.
He saw Felicia and Stephen Clyde happily married, living a beautiful life together, enthusiastic, joyful in suffering, pouring out their great, strong, fragrant service into the dull, dark, terrible places of the great city, and redeeming souls through the personal touch of their home, dedicated to the Human Homesickness all about them.
He saw Felicia and Stephen Clyde happily married, living a beautiful life together, enthusiastic, joyful in their struggles, pouring their strong, fragrant service into the grim, dark, harsh areas of the city, and helping people through the personal touch of their home, devoted to the deep sense of longing for connection all around them.
He saw Dr. Bruce and the Bishop going on with the Settlement work. He seemed to see the great blazing motto over the door enlarged, "What would Jesus do?" and by this motto every one who entered the Settlement walked in the steps of the Master.
He saw Dr. Bruce and the Bishop continuing with the Settlement work. He felt as if the huge, bold motto over the door was getting bigger, "What would Jesus do?" and by this motto, everyone who entered the Settlement followed in the Master's footsteps.
He saw Burns and his companion and a great company of men like them, redeemed and giving in turn to others, conquering their passions by the divine grace, and proving by their daily lives the reality of the new birth even in the lowest and most abandoned.
He saw Burns and his friend along with a large group of men like them, redeemed and in turn giving to others, overcoming their desires through divine grace, and demonstrating through their everyday lives the reality of the new birth even in the lowest and most forgotten.
And now the vision was troubled. It seemed to him that as he kneeled he began to pray, and the vision was more of a longing for a future than a reality in the future. The church of Jesus in the city and throughout the country! Would it follow Jesus? Was the movement begun in Raymond to spend itself in a few churches like Nazareth Avenue and the one where he had preached today, and then die away as a local movement, a stirring on the surface but not to extend deep and far? He felt with agony after the vision again. He thought he saw the church of Jesus in America open its heart to the moving of the Spirit and rise to the sacrifice of its ease and self-satisfaction in the name of Jesus. He thought he saw the motto, "What would Jesus do?" inscribed over every church door, and written on every church member's heart.
And now the vision was clouded. It felt like as he knelt down to pray, the vision was more about hoping for a future than actually experiencing it. The church of Jesus in the city and across the country! Would it truly follow Jesus? Was the movement started in Raymond just going to fizzle out in a few churches like Nazareth Avenue and the one where he had preached today, then fade away as a local effort, merely a flicker on the surface without any deeper or broader impact? He desperately sought the vision again. He imagined the church of Jesus in America opening its heart to the Spirit's movement and making sacrifices of comfort and self-satisfaction in Jesus's name. He pictured the motto, "What would Jesus do?" inscribed above every church door and written on every church member's heart.
The vision vanished. It came back clearer than before, and he saw the Endeavor Societies all over the world carrying in their great processions at some mighty convention a banner on which was written, "What would Jesus do?" And he thought in the faces of the young men and women he saw future joy of suffering, loss, self-denial, martyrdom. And when this part of the vision slowly faded, he saw the figure of the Son of God beckoning to him and to all the other actors in his life history. An Angel Choir somewhere was singing. There was a sound as of many voices and a shout as of a great victory. And the figure of Jesus grew more and more splendid. He stood at the end of a long flight of steps. "Yes! Yes! O my Master, has not the time come for this dawn of the millennium of Christian history? Oh, break upon the Christendom of this age with the light and the truth! Help us to follow Thee all the way!"
The vision disappeared. Then it returned, clearer than before, and he saw the Endeavor Societies around the world carrying a banner in their grand processions at a huge convention that said, "What would Jesus do?" He noticed in the faces of the young men and women the future joy that comes from suffering, loss, self-denial, and martyrdom. As this part of the vision slowly faded, he saw the figure of the Son of God motioning to him and all the other people in his life. An Angel Choir was singing somewhere. There was a sound like many voices and a shout of great victory. The figure of Jesus became more and more radiant. He stood at the top of a long flight of steps. "Yes! Yes! Oh my Master, hasn't the time come for this new dawn in the millennium of Christian history? Oh, shine Your light and truth upon the Christendom of this age! Help us to follow You all the way!"
He rose at last with the awe of one who has looked at heavenly things. He felt the human forces and the human sins of the world as never before. And with a hope that walks hand in hand with faith and love Henry Maxwell, disciple of Jesus, laid him down to sleep and dreamed of the regeneration of Christendom, and saw in his dream a church of Jesus without spot or wrinkle or any such thing, following him all the way, walking obediently in His steps.
He finally got up, feeling the wonder of someone who has seen divine things. For the first time, he felt the human struggles and wrongdoings of the world. With a hope that goes together with faith and love, Henry Maxwell, a follower of Jesus, lay down to sleep and dreamed of the renewal of Christianity. In his dream, he saw a church of Jesus that was flawless and pure, following Him completely and walking obediently in His footsteps.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!